metadata:
dcterms:identifier ECHO:TG3ZW27M.xml
dcterms:creator (GND:118771922) Wilkins, John
dcterms:title (en) A discovery of a new world
dcterms:date 1684
dcterms:language eng
text (en) free
http://echo.mpiwg-berlin.mpg.de/ECHOdocuView/ECHOzogiLib?mode=imagepath&url=/mpiwg/online/permanent/library/TG3ZW27M/pageimg
log:
parameters:
despecs=1.1.2
unknown:
<007> = i or ı (dotless i) (occurs 20 time(s))
<017> = ם (similar characters: ◻ [white medium square] and □ [white square]) (occurs 3 time(s))
<025> = ע (occurs 4 time(s))
<026> = ח (occurs 2 time(s))
<027> = א (occurs 8 time(s))
<033> = {ος} (occurs 4 time(s))
<034> = J (occurs 107 time(s))
<041> = ♋ (zodiac: cancer) (occurs 4 time(s))
<042> = ♈ (zodiac: aries) (occurs 4 time(s))
<045> = ♉ (zodiac: taurus) (occurs 1 time(s))
<050> = ♒ (zodiac: aquarius) (occurs 1 time(s))
<054> = ♊ (zodiac: gemini) (occurs 1 time(s))
<055> = ♑ (occurs 4 time(s))
<056> = ♓ (occurs 1 time(s))
<059> = מ (occurs 25 time(s))
<060> = ל (occurs 12 time(s))
<061> = ו (occurs 23 time(s))
<062> = ע (occurs 5 time(s))
<063> = ת (occurs 15 time(s))
<064> = ב (occurs 14 time(s))
<065> = ג (occurs 7 time(s))
<066> = ק (occurs 4 time(s))
<067> = ם ? (occurs 5 time(s))
<068> = ט (occurs 10 time(s))
<069> = ש (occurs 9 time(s))
<070> = ל (occurs 2 time(s))
<071> = ן (occurs 9 time(s))
<072> = ר (occurs 20 time(s))
<073> = ש (occurs 1 time(s))
<074> = ה (occurs 4 time(s))
<075> = י (occurs 3 time(s))
<077> = ♑ (zodiac: capricorn) ? (occurs 1 time(s))
replacements:
[0001]
[0002]
Ex Libris
James S. Dearden
Rampside
[0003]
[0004]
[0005]
A
DISCOVERY
OF A
New ,
OR,
A DISCOURSE Tending
to prove, that ’tis Probable there
may be another Habitable WORLD
in the MOON.
With a Di$cour$e concerning the Proba-
bility of a Pa$$age thither. Unto which
is Added, A Di$cour$e concerning a
_New Planet_, Tending to Prove, That
’tis Probable Our Earth is one of the
_Planets_.
In Two Parts.
By John Wilkins, _late Lord Bi$hop of_
Che$ter.
The Fifth Edition Corrected and Amended.
LONDON,
Printed by _<034>. Rawlins_ for _<034>ohn Gellibrand_,
at the _Golden-Ball_ in St. _Pauls_ Church-
Yard. MDCLXXXIV.
[0006]
[0007]
The Epi$tle to the READER.
IF among$t thy lei$ure hours, thou can$t
$pare any for the pern$al of this di$cour$e,
and do$t look to find $omewhat in it which
may $erve for thy Information and Benefit:
let me then advi$e thee to come unto it with
an equal Mind, not $wayed by Prejudice, but
indifferently re$olved to A$$ent unto that
Truth which upon Deliberation $hall $eem
mo$t probable unto thy Rea$on, and then I
doubt not, but either thon wilt agree with me
in this A$$ertion, or at lea$t not think it to
be as far from Truth, as it is from common
Opinion.
Two Cautions there are which I would wil-
lingly Admoni$h thee of in the Beginning.
I. That thou $hould$t not here look to find
any Exact, Accurate Treati$e, $ince this
Di$cour$e was but the Fruit of $ome Lighter
Studies, and tho$e too budled up in a $hort
time, being fir$t thought of, and fini$hed in
the $pace of $ome few Weeks, and therefore
you cannot in Rea$on Expect, that it $hould be
$o poli$hed, as perhaps, the Subject would re-
quire, or the lei$ure of the Author might have
done it.
[0008]The Epi$tle to the Reader.
_2._ To remember that I promi$e only pro-
bable Arguments for the Proof of this Opini-
on, and therefore you mu$t not look that every
Con$equence $hould be of an undeniable De-
pendance, or that the Truth of each Argu-
ment $hould be Mea$ured by its Nece$$ity. I
grant, that $ome A$tronomical Appearances
may po$$ibly be $olved otherwi$e than here
they are. But the thing I aim at is this,
that probably they may be $o Solved, as I
have here $et them down: Which, if it be
granted ( as I think it mu$t) then I doubt
not, but the indifferent Reader will find
$ome Satisfaction in the main thing that is
to be Proved.
Many Ancient Philo$ophers of the better
Note, have formerly defended this A$$ertion,
which I have here laid down; and it were
to be wi$hed, that $ome of us would more ap-
ply our Endeavors unto the Examination of
the$e Old Opinions, which though they have
for a long time lain neglected by others, yet
in them may you find many Truths well wor-
thy your Pains and Ob$ervation. ’Tis a
fal$e Conceit for us to think, that among$t the
Ancient Variety and $earch of Opinions, the be$t
hath $till prevailed. Time ($aith the Lear-
ned _Verulam_) $eems to be of the Nature of
a River or Stream, which carrieth down to
us that which is Light or blown up, but $ink-
[0009]The Epi$tle to the Reader.
etb that which is Weighty and Solid.
It is my De$ire, that by the Occa$ion of this
Di$cour$e, I may rai$e up $ome more Active
Spirit to $earch after other hidden and un-
known Truths. Since it mu$t needs be a great
Impediment unto the Growth of Sciences, for
Men $till $oto Plod on upon beaten Principles,
as to be afraid of entertaining any thing that
may $eem to contradict them. An unwilling-
ne$s to take $uch things into Examinati-
on, is one of tho$e Errours of Learning in
the$e times ob$erved by the judicions _Veru-_
_lam._ Lue$tionle$s, there are many $eeret
Truths, which the Ancients have pa$$ed
over, that are yet left to make $ome of our
Age Famous for their Di$covery.
If by this Occa$ion I may provoke any Rea-
der to an Attempt of this Nature, I $hall
think my $elf Happy, and this Work Succe$s-
ful,
Farewell.
[0010]
The Propo$itions that are proved in
this Di$cour$e.
PROPOSITION I.
_T_Hat the $trangene$s of this Opinion is no Suffi-
cient Rea$on why it $hould be Rejected, be-
cau$e other certain Truths have been formerly e$tee-
med ridiculous, and great Ab$urdities entertai-
ned by common con$ent. _By way of Preface_.
PROP. II.
That a Plurality of Worlds does not contradict
any Principle of Rea$on or Faith.
PROP. III.
That the Heavens do not con$i$t of any $uch
pure matter which can priviledge them from the
like change and Gorruption, as the$e inferiour Bo-
dies are liable unto.
PROP. IV.
That the Moon is a Solid, Gompacted, Opacious
Body.
PROP. V.
That the Moon hath not any Light of her own.
PROP. VI.
That there is a World in the Moon, bath been
the direct Opinion of many Ancients, with $ome
Modern Mathematicians, and may probably be
deduced $rom the Tenents of others.
[0011]
PROP. VII.
_T_hat tho$e Spots and brighter Parts, which by
our Sight may be di$tingui$bed in the Moon, do
$hew the difference betwixt the Sea and Land in
that other World.
PROP. VIII.
_T_hat the Spots repre$ents the Sea, and the
brighter parts the Land.
PROP. IX.
_T_hat there are bigh Mountains, deep Vallies,
and $pacious plains in the Body of the Moon.
PROP. X.
_T_hat there is an Atmo-$phæra, or an Orb of
gro$s Vaporous Air, immediately encompa$$ing the
Body of the Moon.
PROP. XI.
_T_hat as their World is our Moon, $o our World
is their Moon.
PROP. XII.
_T_hat ’tis probable there may be $uch Meteors
belonging to that World in the Moon, as there are
with us.
PROP. XIII.
_T_hat ’tis probable there may be Inhabitants in
this other World; but of what kind they are, is
uncertain.
PROP. XIV.
_T_hat ’tis po$$ible for $ome of our Po$terity to
find out Gonveyance to this other World, and if
there be Inhabitants there, to have Commerce
with them.
[0012]_Books $old by_ John Gellibrand.
BAudrandi Geographia ordine litterarum
di$po$ita, 2 Vol. P_aris_ 1682. Folio.
Franci$ci de le Boe Sylvii opera Medica cum
Collegio No$ocomico, _Geneva, 1681_. Folio.
Diemerbroeck Anatomia, in Quarto.
Zodiacus Medico-Gallicus in Tribus Tomis
pro Tribus Annis, Quarto.
Plutarchs Morals Tran$lated from the
Greek by $everal Hands into Engli$h, Octavo.
Bi$hop Wilkins Di$cour$e of Prayer and
Preaching, in Octavo.
------Mathematical Magick, in Octavo.
-----Sermons upon $everal Occa$ions be-
fore the King, to which is added a Di$cour$e
concerning the Beauty of Providence, by the
$ame Author, in Octavo.
Sir William Temples Ob$ervations upon
the Low-Countries, in Octavo.
-----Mi$cellanea, in Oetavo.
Sir John Temples Hi$tory of the Iri$h Re-
bellion, in Octavo.
Lucius Florus cum Notis Johan. Min-Ellii,
in Twelves.
Virgillii Maronis Opera cum Notis Johan.
Min-Ellii, in Twelves.
[0013]
The Fir$t Book.
That the
MOON
May be a
WORLD.
The Fir$t Propo$ition, by way of Preface.
That the $trangene$s of this Opinion is no $uffici-
ent rea$on why it $hould be rejected, becau$e
other certain Truths have been formerly e$tee-
med ridiculous, and great Ab$urdities entertai-
ned by common Gon$ent.
THere is an earne$tne$s and hungring after
Novelty, which doth $till adhere unto
all our Natures, and it is part of that
Primitive Image, that wide Extent and infi-
nite Capacity at fir$t created in the Heart of
Man. For this, $ince its depravation in _Adam_,
perceiving it $elf altogether emptyed of any
good, doth now catch after every new Thing,
conceiving that po$$ibly it may find Satisfaction
among $ome of its fellow Creatures. But our
Enemy the Devil (who $trives $till to pervert
[0014]That the Moon may be a World.
our Gifts, and beat us with our own Wea-
pons) hath $o contriv’d it, that any Truth doth
now $eem di$ta$tful for that very Rea$on, for
which Errour is entertain’d: Novelty. For
let $ome up$tart Here$ie be $et abroach, and
pre$ently there are $ome out of a curious Hu-
mour; others, as if they watched an occa$ion of
$ingularity, will take it up for Canonical, and
make it part of their Creed and Profe$$ion;
whereas $olitary Truth cannot any where find
$o ready Entertainment; but the $ame Novel-
ty which is e$teemed the Commendation of
Errour, and makes that acceptable, is counted
the fault of Truth, and cau$es that to be Re-
jected.
How did the incredulous World gaze at _Co-_
_lumbus;_ when he promi$ed to di$cover ano-
ther part of the Earth, and he could not for
a long time, by his Confidence, or Argu-
ments, induce any of the Chri$tian Princes, ei-
ther to a$$ent unto his Opinion, or to go to the
charges of an Experiment? Now if be, who
had $uch good grounds for his A$$ertion, could
find no better Entertainment among the wi$er
$ort, and upper end of the World; ’tis not
likely then that this Opinion which I now deli-
ver, $hall receive any thing from Men of the$e
Days, e$pecially our Vulgar Wits, but Mi$-
belief and Deri$ion.
It hath always been the unhappine$s of new
Truths in Philo$ophy, to be derided by tho$e
that are ignorant of the cau$es of things, and
rejected by others, who$e perver$ene$s ties
them to the contrary Opinion, Men who$e en-
vious Pride will not allow any new thing for
[0015]That the Moon may be a World.
Truth, which they them$elves were not the
fir$t Inventors of. So that I may ju$tly expect
to be accu$ed of a Pragmatical Ignorance, and
bold O$tentation; e$pecially $ince for this O-
pinion, _Xenophanes,_ a Man who$e Authority
was able to add $ome Credit to his A$$ertion,
could not e$cape the like Cen$ure from others.
For _Natales Comes_ $peaking of that Philo$o-
pher, and this his Opinion, $aith thus, _Nonnulli_
Mytholog.
lib. 3. c. 17
_ne nihil $ci$$e videantur, aliqua nova mon$tr a in_
_Philo$ophiam introducunt, ut alicujus rei inven-_
_tores fui$$e apparent._ ‘Some there are, who le$t
‘ they might $eem to know nothing, will bring
‘ up mon$trous ab$urdities in Philo$ophy, that
‘ $o afterward they may be famed for the In-
‘ vention of $omewhat. The $ame Author
doth al$o in another place accu$e _Anaxagoras_
of Folly for the $ame Opinion. _E$t enim non_
Lib. 7. c. 1
_ignobilis gradus $tultitiæ, vel $ine$cias quid dicas,_
_tamen velle de rebus propo$itis hanc vell illam par-_
_tem $tabilire._ ’Tis none of the wor$t kinds of
Folly, boldly to affirm one $ide or other when
a Man knows not what to $ay.
If the$e Men were thus cen$ur’d, I may ju$t-
ly expect to be derided of mo$t, and to be be-
lieved by few or none; e$pecially $ince this
Opinion $eems to carry in it $o much $trange-
ne$s, and contradiction to the general con$ent
of others. But however, I am re$olved that
this $hall not be any di$couragement, $ince I
know that it is not common Opinion that can
either add or detract from the Truth. For,
1. Other Truths have been formerly e$tee-
med altogether as ridiculous as this can be.
[0016]That the Moon may be a World.
2. Gro$s ab$urdities have been entertain’d
by general Opinion.
I $hall give an In$tance of each, that $o I
may the better prepare the Reader to con$ider
things without a Prejudice, when he $hall $ee
that the common Oppo$ition again$t this which
I affirm, cannot any way derogate from its
Truth.
1. Other Truths have been formerly accoun-
ted as ridiculous as this. I $hall $pecifie that
of the Antipodes, which have been denyed,
and laught at by many wi$e Men and great
Scholars, $uch as were _Herodotus, Chry$o$tom,_
_Vid. Fo$eph._
_Aca$to de_
_nat. novi_
_Grbis lib._ 1.
_cap._ 1.
_Au$tin, Lactantius,_ the Venerable _Bede, Lucre-_
_tius_ the Poet, _Procopius_, and the Voluminous
_Abulen$is_, together with all tho$e Fathers or
other Authors who denyed the roundne$s of
the Heavens. _Herodotus_ counted it $o horri-
ble ab$urdity, that he could not forbear laugh-
ing to think of it. Γελῶ δρῶο γῆς {πρι}ύδ(ου}ς γ{ρἀ} ψαν-
τας, {πο}λλ{οὺ}ς ἤδη {καὶ} {οὐ} δένα νόον ἔ{χο}ντας {ὀξ}ηγ{οα} {μέν}ον ὂι
’Ωκεαοόντε ρεόντα γ{ρά} Φ{ου}σι, πέ{ρι}ξ τ{ὴν} τε γ{ὴν} ἐ{οῦ}οαν
κυκλοτ ερέα ὤς \’δπὸ τόρν{ου}. ‘I cannot choo$e but laugh
‘($aith he) to $ee $o many Men venture to de-
‘$cribe the Earths Compa$s, relating tho$e
‘things that are without Sen$e, as that the Sea
‘flows about the World, and that the Earth it
‘$elf is as round as an Orb. But this great Ig-
norance is not $o much to be admired in him,
as in tho$e Learneder Men of later times, when
all Sciences began to flouri$h in the World.
Such were St. _Chry$o$tome_, who in his 14 _Ho-_
_mily_ upon the _Hebrews_, doth make a challenge
to any Man that $hall dare to defend, that the
Heavens are Round, and not rather as a Tent.
[0017]That the Moon may be a World.
Thus likewi$e St. _Au$tin,_ who cen$ures that
Relation of the Antipodes to be an incredible
_De civit._
_Dei lib._ 16
_cap._ 9.
Fable; and with him agrees the Eloquent
_Lactantius, Quid illi qui e$$e contrarios ve$tigiis_
_no$tris Antipodes putant? num aliquid loquuntur?_
_In$ti$tur,_
_l._ 3.
_c._ 24.
_aut e$t qui$piam tam ineptus qui credat e$$e homi-_
_nes, quorum ve$tigia $unt $uperiora quâm capita?_
_aut ibi quæ apud nos jacent inver$a pendere? fru-_
_ges & arbores deor$um ver$us cre$cere, pluvias &_
_nives, & grandinem $ur$um ver$us cadere in ter-_
_ram? & miratur aliquis hortos pen$iles inter $ep-_
_tem mira narrari, quum Pbilo$ophi, & agros &_
_maria, & urbes & montes pen$iles $aciunt, &c._
‘What ($aith he) are they that think there are
‘Antipodes, $uch as walk with their Feet
‘again$t ours? do they $peak any likelyhood?
‘or is there any one $o fooli$h as to believe
‘that there are Men who$e Heels are higher
‘than their Heads? that things which with us
‘do lye on the ground, do hang there? that
‘the Plants and Trees grow downwards? that
‘the Hail, and Rain, and Snow fall upwards
‘to the Earth? and do we admire the hanging
‘Orchards among$t the $even Wonders, where-
‘as here the Philo$ophers have made the Field
‘and Seas, the Cities and Mountains hanging?
What $hall we think ($aith he in _Plutarch_) that
Men do cling to that place like Worms, or
hang by the Claws as Cats? Or if we $up-
po$e a Man a little beyond the Center to be
digging with a Spade; is it likely (as it mu$t
be according to this Opinion) that the Earth
which he loo$ened, $hould of it $elf a$cend up-
wards? or el$e $uppo$e two Men with their
middles about the Center, the Feet of the one
[0018]That the Moon may be a World.
being placed where the Head of the other is,
and $o two other Men cro$s them, yet all the$e
Men thus $ituated according to this Opinion,
$hould $tand upright, and many other $uch gro$s
con$equences would follow ($aith he) which a
fal$e Imagination is not able to fancy as po$$i-
ble. Upon which Con$iderations, _Bede_ al$o
denies the being of any Antipodes, _Neque enim_
_De ratione_
_temporum._
_Cap._ 32.
_Antipodarum ullatenus fabulis accommodandus a$-_
_$en$us._ ‘Nor $hould we any longer a$$ent to the
‘Fable of Antipodes. So al$o _Lucretius_ the
Poet $peaking of the $ame Subject, $ays,
Sed vanus $tolidis hæc omnia finxerit Error.
_De nat. re-_
_rum, Lib._ 1
That $ome idle fancy feigned the$e, for Fools
to believe. Of this Opinion was _Procopius_
_Gazæus_, but he was per$waded to it by ano-
_Coment. in_
1. _Cap. Gen._
ther kind of Rea$on; for he thought that all
the Earth under us was $unk into the Water,
according to the $aying of the _P$almi$t_, He
P$al. 24. 2.
hath founded the Earth upon the Seas; and
therefore he accounted it not inhabited by any.
Nay, _To$tatus_ a Man of later Years, and gene-
ral Learning, doth al$o confidently deny that
there are any $uch Antipodes, though the
Rea$on which he urges for it, be not $o ab$urd
_Comment, in_
1. _Geni$._
as the former; For the Apo$tles, $aith he, tra-
velled through the whole habitable World,
but they never pa$$ed the Equinoctial; and if
you an$wer that they are $aid to go through
all the Earth, becau$e they went through all
the known World, he replies, that this is not
$ufficient, $ince Chri$t would have all Men to
be $aved, and come to the Knowledge of his
1 Tim. 2. 4.
Truth, and therefore it is requi$ite that they
[0019]That the Moon may be a World.
$hould have Trave@ed thither al$o, if there had
been any Inhabitants; e$pecially $ince he did ex-
pre$ly command them to go & Teach _all Nations,_
and Preach the Go$pel through the _whole World,_
and therefore he thinks, that as there are no
Mat. 28. 16.
Men, $o neither are there Seas, or Rivers, or any
other conveniency for Habitation. ’Tis com-
monly related of one _Virgliius_, that he was Ex-
_Aventinus_
_Annal Boi-_
_orum lib._ 3
communicated and Condemned for a Heretick
by _Zachary_ Bi$hop of _Rome_, becau$e he was
not of the $ame Opinion. But _Baronius_ $ays,
becau$e he thought there was another habita-
_Annal Ec-_
_cle$. A. D._
748.
ble World within ours. However, you may
well enough di$cern in the$e examples, how
confident many of the$e great Scholars were
in $o gro$s an Error, how unlikely, what in-
credible thing it $eemed to them, that there
$hould be any Antipodes: and yet now this
Truth is as certain and plain, as Sen$e or De-
mon$tration can make it. This then which I
now deliver, is not to be rejected, though it
may $eem to contradict the common Opinion.
2. Gro$s ab$urdities have been entertained
by general con$ent. I might In$tance in many
remarkable examples, but I will only $peak
of the $uppo$ed Labour of the Moon in her
Eclip$es, becau$e this is neare$t to the chie$
matter in hand, and was received as a common
Opinion among$t many of the Antients, in$o-
much that from hence they $tiled the Eclip$es
by the name of _πὰθη Pa$$ions_, or in the Phra$e
of the Poets
Solis lunæq; labores.
And therefore _Plutarch_ $peaking of a Lunary
[0020]That the Moon may be a World.
Eclip$e, relates, that at $uch time it was a
cu$tom among$t the _Romans_ (the mo$t civil and
Learned People of the World) to $ound Bra$s
In$truments, and hold great Torches toward
the Heaven. Τῶν δε Ρωμαίων (ὤσπερ {ἐστὶ}ν ἐνομισ {μέν}ον)
χαλκ{οῦ} τε τατό γι; ὰνακαλ{ου} μένων τοφῶς ἀυτῆς {καὶ} πυ{ρὰ}
_In vita_
_Paul. Æ-_
_mil._
πολλὰ δαλοῖς {καὶ} δαοτ>ίν ἀνε{χό}ντων πρός {οὐ}ῥοανον. For
by this means they $uppo$ed the Moon was
much ea$ed in her Labours, and therefore
_Ovid_ calls $uch loud In$truments the Auxilia-
ries or helps of the Moon.
Cum fru$tra re$onant æra auxiliaria Lunæ.
_Metam._
_Lib._ 4.
And therefore the Satyri$t too, de$cribing a
loud Scold, $ays, $he was able to make noi$e
enough to deliver the labouring Moon.
Una laboranti poterit $uccerrere Lunæ.
_<034>uven._
_Sat._ 6.
Now the rea$on of all this their Ceremony,
was, becau$e they feared the World would
fall a$leep, when one of its Eyes began to
wink, and therefore they would do what they
could by loud Sounds to rou$e it from its drow-
$ine$s, and keep it awake, by bright Torches,
to be$tow that Light upon it which it began to
lofe.
Some of them thought hereby to keep the
Moon in her Orb, whereas other wi$e $he would
have fallen down upon the Earth, and the
World would have lo$t one of its Lights; for
the credulous People believed, that Inchanters
and Witches could bring the Moon down,
which made _Virgil_ $ay,
Gantus & è cælo po$$unt deducere Lunam.
[0021]That the Moon may be a World.
And tho$e Wizzards knowing the times of her
Eclip$es, would then threaten to $hew their
Skill, by pulling her out of her Orb. So that
when the $illy Multitude $aw that $he began to
look red, they pre$ently feared they $hould
lo$e the benefit of her Light, and therefore
made a great noi$e that $he might not hear the
$ound of tho$e Charms, which would other-
wi$e bring her down; and this is rendred for a
rea$on of this cu$tom by _Pliny_ and _Propertius_:
Cantus & $i curru lunam deducere tentant,
_Nat. Hi$t._
_Lib._ 2. _c._ 12
Et facerent, $i non æra repul$a $onant.
_Plutarch_ gives another rea$on of it, and he
$ays, ’tis becau$e they would ha$ten the Moon
out of the dark $hade wherein $he was involv’d,
that $o $he might bring away the Souls of tho$e
Saints that inhabit within her, which cry out
by rea$on they are then deprivd of their won-
ted Happine$s, and cannot hear the Mu$ick
of the Spheres, but are forced to behold the
torments and wailing of tho$e damned Souls
which are repre$ented to them as they are
tortur’d in the Region of the Air. But whether
this or whatever el$e was the meaning of this
Super$tition, yet certainly ’twas a very ridi-
culous cu$tom, and bewrayed a great ignorance
of tho$e ancient times; e$pecially $ince it was
not only received by the vulgar, $uch as were
Men of le$s Note and Learning, but believed
al$o by the more Famous and Wi$er $ort, $uch
as were tho$e great Poets, _Ste$ichorus_ and _Pir-_
_dar_. And not only among$t the more $otti$h
Heathens, who might account that Planet to
be one of their Gods; but the Primitive _Chri-_
[0022]That the Moon may be a World.
_$tians_ al$o were in this kind guilty, which made
_Ambro$e_ $o tartly to rebuke tho$e of his time,
when he $aid, _Tum turbatur carminibus Globus_
_Lunæ, quando calicibus turbantur & oculi_.
‘When your Heads are troubled with Cups,
‘then you think the Moon to be troubled with
‘Charms.
And for this rea$on al$o did _Maximus_ a Bi$h-
op, write a Homily again$t it, wherein he $hew-
_Turinen$._
_Epi$c._
ed the ab$urdity of that fooli$h Super$tition. I
remember that _Ludovicus Vives_ relates a more
ridiculous $tory of a People that impri$oned
an A$s for drinking up the Moon, who$e
Image appearing in the Water, was covered
with a Cloud as the A$s was drinking, for
which the poor Bea$t was afterwards brought
to the Bar to receive a Sentence according to
his de$erts, where the grave Senate being $et
to examin the matter, one of the Council (per-
haps wi$er than the re$t) ri$es up, and out of
his deep judgement, thinks it not fit that their
Town $hould lo$e its Moon, but that rather
the A$s $hould be cut up, and that taken out
of him; which $entence being approved by
the re$t of tho$e Politicians, as the $ubtile$t
way for the conclu$ion of the matter, was ac-
cordingly performed. But whether this Tale
were true or no, I will not que$tion; howe-
ver, there is ab$urdity enough in that former
Cu$tom of the Ancients, that may confirm
the Truth to be proved, and plainly declare
the in$ufficiency of common opinion to add
true Worth or E$timation unto any thing. So
that from that which I have $aid, may be ga-
thered thus much.
[0023]That the Moon may be a World.
1. That a new Truth may $eem ab$urd and
impo$$ible, not only to the Vulgar, but to
tho$e al$o who are otherwi$e Wi$e Men and
excellent Schollars; and hence it will follow,
that every new thing which $eems to oppo$e
common Principles, is not pre$ently to be re-
jected, but rather to be pry'd into by a dili-
gent enquiry, $ince there are many things which
are yet hid from us, and re$erv’d for future
Di$covery.
2. That it is not the commonne$s of an Opi-
nion that can priviledge it for a Truth; the
wrong way is $ometime a well beaten Path,
whereas the right way (e$pecially to hidden
Truths) may be le$s trodden, and more ob-
$cure.
True indeed, the $trangene$s of this Opi-
nion will detract much from its Credit; but
yet we $hould know that nothing is in it $elf
$trange, $ince every Natural Effect has an equal
dependance upon its Cau$e, and with the like
nece$$ity doth follow from it; $o that ’tis our
Ignorance which makes things appear $o; and
hence it comes to pa$s, that many more Evi-
dent Truths $eem incredible to $uch who know
not the cau$es of things: you may as $oon
per$wade $ome Country Pea$ants, that the
Moon is made of Green-Chee$e (as we $ay)
as that ’tis bigger than his Cart-Wheel, $ince
both $eem equally to contradict his $ight, and
he has not rea$on enough to lead him far-
ther than his Sen$es. Nay, $uppo$e ($aith _Plu-_
_tarch_) a Philo$opher $hould be Educated in
$uch a $ecret place, where he might not $ee
either Sea or River, and afterwards $hould be
[0024]_That the Moon may be a World._
brought out where one might $hew him the
great Ocean, telling him the quality of that
Water, that it is bracki$h, $alt, and not pota-
ble, and yet there were many va$t Creatures
of all Forms living in it, which make u$e of
that water as we do of the Air, que$tionle$s
he would laugh at all this, as being mon$trous
Lies and Fables, without any colur of Truth.
Ju$t $o will this Truth, which I now deliver,
appear unto others; becau$e we never dreamt
of any $uch matter as a World in the Moon;
becau$e the State of that place hath as yet been
vail'd from our Knowledge, therefore we can
$carcely a$$ent to any $uch matter. Things
are very hardly received which are altogether
$trange to our Thoughts and our Sen$es.
The Soul may with le$s difficulty be brought
to believe any ab$urdity, when as it has for-
merly been acquainted with $ome Colours and
Probabilities for it; but when a new, and un-
heard of Truth $hall come before it, though it
have good Grounds and Rea$ons, yet the un-
der$tanding is a$raid of it as a $tranger, and
dares not admit it into his Belief, without a
great deal of Reluctancy and Tryal. And be-
$ides, things that are not manife$ted to the
Sen$es, are not a$$ented unto without $ome
Labour of Mind, $ome Travel and Di$cour$e
of the under$tanding; and many lazy Souls
had rather quietly repo$e them$elves in an ea$ie
Errour, than take Pains to $earch out the
Truth. The $trangene$s then of this Opinion
which I now deliver, will be a great hindrance
to its belief, but this is not to be re$pected by
rea$on it cannot be helped. I have $tood the
[0025]_That the Moon may be a World._
longer in the Preface, becau$e that Prejudice
which the meer Title of the Book may beget,
cannot ea$ily be removed without a great deal
of preparation, and I could not tell otherwi$e
how to rectifie the Thoughts of the Reader
for an impartial Survey of the following Di$-
cour$e.
I mu$t need confe$s, though I had often
thought with my $elf that it was po$$ible there
might be a World in the Moon, yet it $eem'd
$uch an uncouth Opinion, that I never dur$t
di$cover it, for fear of being counted $ingular,
and ridiculous; but after having read _Plutarch_,
_Gallileus, Keplar_, with $ome others, and find-
ing many of my own Thoughts confirmed by
$uch $trong Authority, I then concluded that
it was not only po$$ible there might be, but
probably there was another habitable World
in that Planet. In the pro$ecuting of this A$$er-
tion, I $hall fir$t endeavour to clear the way
from $uch doubts as may hinder the $peed or
ea$e of farther progre$s; and becau$e the Sup-
po$itions imply'd in this Opinion, may $eem to
contradict the Principles of Rea$on and Faith,
it will be requi$ite that I fir$t remove this Scru-
ple, $hewing the conformity of them to both
the$e, and proving tho$e Truths that may make
way for the re$t, which I $hall labour to perform
in the Second, Third, Fourth, and Fifth Chap-
ters, and then proceed to conform $uch Pro-
po$itions, which do more directly belong to
the main point in Hand.
[0026]_That the Moon may be a World._
PROP. II.
That a Plurality of Worlds doth not contradict any
Principle of Rea$on or Faith.
TIS reported of _Ari$totle_, that when he
$aw the Books of _Mo$es_, he commended
for $uch a Maje$tick Style, as might become
a God, but withal, he cen$ur'd that manner
of Writing to be very unfit for a Philo$opher:
becau$e there was nothing prov'd in them,
but matters were deliver'd, as if they would
rather command, than per$wade Belief. And
?tis ob$ervd that he $ets down nothing him$elf,
but he confirms it by the $tronge$t Rea$on that
may be found, there being $carce an Argu-
ment of force for any Subject in Philo$ophy,
which may not be picked out of his Writings;
and therefore ’tis likely, if there were in Rea-
$on a nece$$ity of one only World, that he
would have found out $ome $uch nece$$ary
proof as might confirm it: E$pecially $ince he
Labours for it $o much in two whole Chap-
ters. But now all the Arguments which he
him$elf urges in this Subject, are very weak,
and far enough from having in them any con-
vincing Power. Therefore ’tis likely that a
Plurality of Worlds doth not contradict any
Principle of Rea$on. However, I will $et
down the two chief of his Arguments from his
own Works, and from them you may gue$s
the force of the other.
The fir$t is this, $ince every heavy Body
_Ibid._
doth naturally tend downwards, and every
[0027]_That the Moon may be a World._
Light Body upwards, what a hudling and con-
fu$ion mu$t there be, if there were two pla-
ces for Gravity, and two places for Lightne$s:
for it is probable that the Earth of that other
World would fall down to this Centre, and $o
mutually the Air and Fire here a$cend to tho$e
Regions in the other, which mu$t needs much
derogate from the Providence of Nature, and
cau$e a great di$order in his Works. But _ratio_
_bæc e$t minimè firma_, ($aith _Zancby_.) And if
De operibus
Dei. part 2.
lib 2. cap. 2
you well confider the nature of Gravity, you
will plainly $ee there is no ground to fear any
$uch Confu$ion; for Heavine$s is nothing el$e
but $uch a quality as cau$es a Propen$ion in its
Subject to tend downwards towards its own
Centre; $o that for $ome of that Earth to
come hither, would not be $aid a Fall, but
an A$cen$ion, $ince it moved from its own
place; and this would be impo$$ible ($aith _Ru-_
_vio_) becau$e again$t Nature, and therefore
no more to be feared, than the falling of the
_De Cœle. 1._
_I. c. 9. 9.1._
Heavens.
If you reply, that then according to this
there mu$t be more Centres of Gravity than
one; I an$wer, ’Tis very probable there are,
nor can we well Conceive what any piece of
the Moon would do, being $ever'd from the
re$t in the free and open Air, but only return
unto it again.
Another Argument he had from his Ma$ter
_Metaphy$._
_l. 12. c. 1._
_Diog. Laer._
_lib. 2._
_Plato_, that there is but one World, becau$e
there is but one fir$t Mover, God.
_Infirma etiam e$t bæc ratio_ ($aith _Zancby_) and
we mu$t ju$tly deny the Con$equence, $ince a
Plurality of Worlds doth not take away the
[0028]_That the Moon may be a World._
Unity of the fir$t Mover. _Ut enim forma $ub-_
_Nic. Hill. de_
_Philo$opb._
_Epic. par-_
_tic. 379._
$tantialis, $ic primum efficiens apparentem $olum
modo multiplicitatum induit per $ignatum mate-
_riam_ ($aith a Country-Man of ours.) As the
$ub$tantial form, $o the efficient cau$e hath on-
ly an appearing Multiplicity from its particu-
lar Matter. You may $ee this point more
largely handled, and the$e Arguments more
fully an$wered by _Plutarch_ in his Book (why
Oracles are $ilent) and _<034>acob Garpentarius_ in
his Comment on _Alcinous_.
But our Oppo$ites, the Interpreters them-
$elves (who too often do _jurare in verba ma-_
_gi$tri_) will grant that there is not any Strength
in the$e Con$equences, and certainly then $uch
weak Arguments could not convince that wi$e
Philo$opher, who in his other Opinions was
wont to be $wayed by the Strength and Pow-
er of Rea$on: wherefore I $hould rather think
that he had $ome by-re$pect, which made him
fir$t a$$ent unto this Opinion, and afterwards
$trive to prove it. Perhaps it was becau$e he
feared to di$plea$e his Scholar _Alexander_, of
_Plutarcb._
_de tranq._
_onim._
whom ’tis related that he wept to hear a Di$-
putation of another World, $ince he had not
then attained the Monarchy of this; his re$t-
le$s wide Heart would have e$teemed this
Globe of Earth not big enough for him, if
there had been another, which made the Sa-
tyri$t $ay of him,
<034>uvenal.
Æ$tuas infelix augu$to limite mundi.
‘That he did Vex him$elf, and $weat in his
‘de$ires, as being Pend up in a narrow Room,
‘when he was Confin'd but to one World.
[0029]_That the Moon may be a World._
Before he thought to $eat him$elf next the
Gods: but now when he had done his be$t,
he mu$t be content with $ome Equal, or per-
haps Superiour Kings.
It may be, that _Ari$totle_ was moved to this
Opinion, that he might thereby take from
_Alexander_ the occa$ion of this Fear and Di$-
content; or el$e, perhaps _Ari$totle_ him$elf was
as loth to hold the Po$$ibility of a World
which he could not di$cover, as _Alexander_ was
to hear of one which he could not Conquer.
’Tis likely that $ome $uch by-re$pect moved
him to this Opinion, $ince the Arguments he
urges for it, are confe$t by his Zealous Fol-
lowers and Commentators, to be very $light
and frivolous, and they them$elves grant, what
I am now to prove, that there is not any Evi-
dence in the Light of natural Rea$on, which
can $ufficiently manife$t that there is but one
World.
But however $ome may Object, would it
not be inconvenient and dangerous to admit
of $uch Opinions that do de$troy tho$e Princi-
ples of _Ari$totle_, which all the World hath $o
long Followed?
This que$tion is much controverted by $ome
_Apologia_
_pro Galilæo._
of the _Romi$b_ Divines; _Campanella_ hath Writ
a Treati$e in defence of it, in whom you may
$ee many things worth the Reading and No-
tice.
To it I an$wer, That this Po$ition in Philo-
$ophy, doth not bring any Inconvenience to
the re$t, $ince ’tis not _Ari$totle_, but Truth that
$hould be the Rule of our Opinions, and if
they be not both found together, we may $ay
[0030]_That the Moon may be a World._
to him, as he $aid to his Ma$ter Plato, ἀμφοῖν
{γὰ}ρὄνται φιλοιν, ὅσιν {ωρο}τιμᾶν τὴνἀλή θ{ει}ν ‘Though
Ethic. l. 1.
c. 9.
‘Plato were his Friend, yet he would rather
‘adhere to Truth, than him.
I mu$t needs grant, that we are all much
beholden to the Indu$try of the Ancient Philo-
$ophers, and more e$pecially to _Ari$totle_, for
the greater part of our Learning; but yet ’tis
not Ingratitude to $peak again$t him, when he
oppo$eth Truth; for then many of the Fathers
would be very Guilty, e$pecially _<034>u$tin_, who
hath writ a Treati$e purpo$ely again$t him.
But $uppo$e this opinion were fal$e, yet ’tis
not again$t the Faith, and $o it may $erve for
the better confirmation of that which is True;
the Sparks of Errour, being forced out by
Oppo$ition, as the Sparks of Fire by the $trike-
ing of the Flint and Steel. But $uppo$e too,
that it were Heretical, and again$t the Faith,
yet may it be admitted with the $ame Privi-
ledge as _Ari$totle_, from whom many more
dangerous Opinions have proceeded; as, That
the World is Eternal, That God cannot have
while to look after the$e Inferiour things;
That after Death there is no Reward or Pu-
ni$hment, and $uch like Bla$phemies, which
$trike directly at the Fundamentals of our Re-
ligion.
So that it is ju$tly to be wondred, why
$ome $hould be $o Super$titious in the$e Days,
as to $tick clo$er unto him, than unto Scripture,
as if his Philo$ophy were the only Foundation
of all Divine Truths.
Upon the$e Grounds, both St. _Vincentius_,
and _Serafinus de firmo_ (as I have $een them
[0031]_That the Moon may be a World._
quoted) think, That _Ari$totle_ was the Viol
of Gods Wrath, which was poured out upon
the Waters of Wi$dom, by the Third Angel;
But for my part, I think the World is much
Rev. 16. 4.
beholden to him for all its Sciences. But yet
’twere a $hame for the$e later Ages to re$t our
Selves meerly upon the Labours of our Fore-
Fathers, as if they had informed us of all things
to be known; and when we are $et upon their
Shoulders, not to $ee further than they them-
$elves did. ’Twere a Super$titious, a lazy
Opinion, to think _Ari$totle's_ Works the Bounds
and Limits of all humane Invention, beyond
which there could be no po$$ibility of reaching.
Certainly there are yet many things left to di$-
covery, and it cannot be any inconvenience
for us, to maintain a new Truth, or rectifie
an ancient Errour.
But the po$ition ($ay $ome) is directly again$t
Scripture, for
1. _M@$es_ tells us but of one World, and his
Hi$tory of the Creation had been very imper-
fect, if God had made another.
2. Saint _<034>ohn_ $peaking of Gods Works, $ays,
he made the World in the $ingular Number,
and therefore there is but one: ’tis the Argu-
_Part. 1. Q._
_47. Art. 3._
ment of _Aquinas_, and he thinks that none
will oppo$e it, but $uch who with _Democritus_,
e$teem $ome blind Chance, and not any wi$e
Providence to be the Framet of all things.
3. The Opinion of more Worlds has in
Ancient times been accounted a Here$ie, and
_Annal._
_Eccl. A. D._
_748._
_Baronius_ affirms, that for this very rea$on _Vir-_
_gilius_ was ca$t out of his Bi$hoprick, and Ex-
communicated from the Church.
[0032]_That the Moon may be a World._
4. A Fourth Argument there is urged by
_Aquinas_; if there be more Worlds than one,
then they mu$t either be of the $ame, or of a
divers Nature; but they are not of the $ame
kind; for this were needle$s, and would argue
_Ibid._
an Improvidence, $ince one could have no
more perfection than the other; not of divers
kinds, for then one of them would not be cal-
led the World or Univer$e, $ince it did not
contain univer$al perfection. I have cited this
Argument, becau$e it is $o much $tood upon
by _<034>ulius Gæ$ar la Galla_, one that has purpo$e-
ly writ a Treati$e again$t this Opinion which
_DePhanom._
_in orbe Lu-_
_na._
I now deliver; but the Dilemma is $o blunt,
that it cannot cut on either $ide; and the Con-
$equences $o weak, that I dare tru$t them
without an An$wer. And (by the way) you
may $ee this later Author in that place, where
he@ endeavours to prove a nece$$ity of one
World, doth leave the chief matter in Hand,
and take much needle$s pains to di$pute again$t
_Democritus_, who thought, that the World
was made by the ca$ual concour$e of _Atoms_ in
a great _Vacuum_. It $hould $eem, that either
his cau$e, or his Skill was weak, or el$e he
would have ventur'd upon a $tronger Adver-
$ary. The$e Arguments which I have $et
down, are the chiefe$t which I have met with
again$t this Subject; yet the be$t of the$e hath
not force enough to endanger the Truth that
I have deliver'd.
Unto the two fir$t, it may be an$wer'd, that
the Negative Authority of Scripture is not
prevalent in tho$e things which are not the
Fundamentals of Religion.
[0033]_That the Moon may be a World._
But you'l reply, though it do not nece$$a-
rily conclude, yet ’tis probable, if there had
been another World, we $hould have had $ome
notice of it in Scripture.
I an$wer, ’tis as probable that the Scripture
$hould have informed us of the Planets, they
being very remarkable parts of the Creation;
and yet neither _Mo$es_, nor _<034>ob_, nor the _P$alms_,
(the places mo$t frequent in A$tronomical Ob-
$ervations) nor any other Scripture mention
any of them, but the Sun and Moon. Be-
cau$e the difference betwixt them and the
other Stars, was known only to tho$e who
were Learned Men, and had skill in A$trono-
my. As for that expre$$ion in _<034>ob_ <072><066><064> <061><064><075><071><075>
Job. 38. 7.
_the Stars of the Morning_, it is in the plural
Number, and therefore cannot properly be
applyed to _Venus_. And for that in _I$aiab_ <060><075><065><063>
I$a. 14. 12.
’tis confe$$ed to be a word of ob$cure Interpre-
tation, and therefore is but by gue$s Tran$la-
ted in that Sen$e. It being a true and com-
mon Rule, that _Hebræi rei $ideralis minime_
_From@nd._
_Ve$ta. t. 3._
_cap. 2._
_So 2 Reg._
_23. 5._
<059><061><060><061><063>
Which is
interpre-
ted both
for the
Plannets
and for the
12 Signs.
_curio$i cœle$tium nominum penuriâ laborant_. The
_Fews_ being but little skilled in A$tronomy,
their Language does want proper Expre$$ions
for the Heavenly Bodies, and therefore they
are fane $ometimes to attribute the $ame name
unto divers Con$tellations.
Now if the Holy Gho$t had intended to re-
veal unto us any Natural Secrets, certainly
he would never have omitted the mention of
the Planets, _Zuorum motu nibil e$t quod de_
_Conditoris $apientiâ te$tatur Evidentius apud eos_
_Keplar. in-_
_troduct. in_
_Mart._
_qui capiunt_. Which do $o evidently $et forth
the Wi$dom of the Creator. And therefore
[0034]That the Moon may be a World.
you mu$t know, that ’tis be$ide the Scope of
the Old Te$tament or the New, to di$cover
any thing untous concerning the Secrets in Phi-
lo$opy; ’tis not his intent in the New Te$ta-
ment, $ince we cannot conceive how it might
any way belong either to the Hi$torical, Exe-
getical, or Prophetical parts of it; nor is it
his intent in the Old Te$tament, as is well ob-
$erv'd by our Country-Man, Mr. _WRIGHT,_
_In Epi$t. ad_
_Gilber._
_Non Mo$is aut Prophetarum in$titutam fui$$e vi-_
_detur Mathematicas aliquas aut Phy$icas $ubtili-_
_tates promulgare, $ed ad vulgi captum & loquen-_
_di morem, quemadmodum nutrices infantulis $o-_
_lent, $e$e accommodare._ ’Tis not the endeavour
of Mo$es, or the Prophets, to di$cover any
Mathematical or Philo$ophical Subtilties,
but rather to accommodate them$elves to Vul-
gar Capacities, and ordinary Speech, as Nur-
$es are wont to u$e their Infants. True in-
deed, _Mo$es_ is there to handle the Hi$tory of
the Creation. But ’tis certain ($aith _Calvin_)
that his purpo$e is to treat only of the vi$ible
_Calvin in_
_1 Gen._
form of the World, and tho$e parts of it,
which might be mo$t ea$ily under$tood by the
Ignorant and Ruder $ort of People, and there-
fore we are not thence to expect the di$covery
of any Natural Secret. _Artes reconditas aliun-_
_de di$cat qui volet; hic Spiritus Dei omnes $i-_
_mul $ine exceptione docere voluit._ As for more
hidden Arts, they mu$t be looked for el$e-
where; the Holy Gho$t did here intend to in-
$truct all without exception. And therefore
’tis ob$erved, That _Mo$es_ does not any where
meddle with $uch matters as were very hard to
be conceiv'd; for being to inform the common
[0035]That the Moon may be a World.
People, as well as others, he does it after a
vulgar way, as it is commonly noted, decla-
ring the Original chiefly of tho$e things which
are obvious to the Sen$e, and being $ilent of
other things, which then could not well be
apprehended. And therefore _Pererius_ propo-
_Com. in_
_1 Gen. 11._
$ing the que$tion, why the Creation of Plants
and Herbs is mentioned, but not of Mettals
and Minerals?
An$wers. _Quia i$tarum rerum generatio e$t_
_vulgo occulta & ignota._ Becau$e the$e things
are not $o commonly known as the other;
and he adds, _Mo$es non omnia, $ed manife$ta_
_omnibus enarranda $u$cipit. Mo$es_ did not in-
tend to relate unto us the beginnings of all
all things, but tho$e only which are mo$t evi-
dent unto all Men. And therefore too, _Aqui-_
_Part. 1. 2._
_68. Art, 3._
_nas_ ob$erves, that he writes nothing of the
Air, becau$e that being invi$ible, the People
knew not whether there were any $uch Body
or no. And for this very rea$on St. _Ferom_ al$o
_Epi$t. 139-_
_ad Cypri._
_So Pererives_
_in 2 Gen._
thinks, that there is nothing expre$t concerning
the Creation of Angels, becau$e the rude and
ignorant Vulgar were not $o capable of appre-
hending their Natures. And yet notwith-
$tanding, the$e are as remarkable parts of the
Creation, and as fit to be known as another
World. And therefore the Holy Gho$t too,
u$es $uch vulgar Expre$$ions, which $et things
forth rather as they appear, than as they are,
as when he calls the Moon _one of the greater_
Gen. 1, 16
_Lights_, whereas ’tis the lea$t that we can $ee
in the whole Heavens. So afterwards $peaking
Gen. 11.
Mala. 3. 10.
of the great Rain which drowned the World,
he $ays, The Windows of Heaven were
[0036]That the Moon may be a World.
opened, becau$e it $eem'd to come with that
Sir Walter
_Raleigh c. 7._
_Sect. 6._
Violence, as if it were poured out from Win-
dows in the Firmament.
And in reference to this, a Drowth is de-
$crib'd in $undry other places, by _the Heavens_
Deut. 11
17.
1 Reg. 3.
35.
Luk. 4. 25.
_being $hut up._ So that the Phra$es which the
Holy Gho$t $hews, concerning the$e things, are
not to be under$tood in a literal Sen$e; but ra-
ther as vulgar Expre$$ions; and this Rule is
$et down by Saint _Au$tin_, where $peaking con-
cerning that in the P$alm, _who $tretched the_
_1. 2. in Gen._
_P$al. 1 36. 6_
_Earth upon the Waters_, he Notes, that when
the Words of Scripture $hall $eem to contra-
dict common Sen$e or Experience, there, are
they to be under$tood in a qualified Sen$e, and
not according to the Letter. And ’tis ob$erv'd,
that for want of this Rule, $ome of the Anci-
ents have fa$tned $trange Ab$urdities upon the
Words of the Scripture. So Saint _Ambro$e_
_Hexamer_
_lib. 2._
_Item Ba$il._
_Hom 3. in_
_Gene$._
_Wi$d. 2. 4._
_17. 5._
_Ecclus. 43._
_3, 4._
e$teem'd it a Here$ie to think, that the Sun and
Stars were not very Hot, as being again$t
the Words of Scripture, _P$alm 19. 6._ where
the _P$almi$t_ $ays, that there is nothing that is
hid from the Heat of the Sun. So others
there are that would prove the Heavens not
to be Round, out of that place, _P$al._ 104. 2. _He_
_$tretched out the Heavens like a Curtain._ So
_Procopius_ al$o was of Opinion, that the Earth
_Com. in c. 1._
_Gen._
was founded upon the Waters; Nay, he made
it part of his Faith, proving it out of _P$al._
24. 2. _He hath founded the Earth upon the Seas,_
_and e$tabli$hed it upon the Floods._ The$e and
$uch like Ab$urdities have followed, when
Men look for the Grounds of Phil$ophy in the
Words of Scripture. So that, from what
[0037]That the Moon may be a World.
hath been $aid, I may conclude, that the $ilence
of Scripture, concerning any other World, is
not $ufficient Argument to prove that there is
none. Thus for the two fir$t Arguments.
Unto the third, I may an$wer, That this
very Example is quoted by others, to $hew
the Ignorance of tho$e Primitive Times, who
did $ometimes condemn what they did not
under$tand, and have often cen$ur'd the Law-
ful and undoubted Parts of Mathematicks for
Heretical, becau$e they them$elves could not
perceive a rea$on of it. And therefore their
Practice, in this particular, is no fufficient Te-
$timony again$t us.
But la$tly, I an$wer to all the above nam'd
Objections, That the Term (_World_) may be
taken in a double Sen$e, more Generally, for
the whole Univer$e, as it implies in it the
Elementary and Æthereal Bodies, the Stars
and the Earth. Secondly, more particularly,
for an inferiour World con$i$ting of Elements.
Now the main Drift of all the$e Arguments
is to confute a Plurality of Worlds in the fir$t
Sen$e; and if there were any $uch, it might,
perhaps, $eem $trange, that _Mo$es_, or St. _John_
$hould either not know, or not mention its
Creation. And _Virgilius_ was condemned for
this Opinion, becau$e he held, _quòd $it alius_
_mundus $ub terra, aliu$que Sol & Luna,_ (as _Ba-_
_ronius_) That within our Globe of Earth, there
was another World, another Sun and Moon,
and $o he might $eem to exclude this from the
Number of the other Creatures.
But now there is no $uch danger in this Opi-
nion, which is here deliver'd, $ince this World
is $aid to be in the Moon, who$e Creation is
particularly expre$t.
[0038]That the Moon may be a World.
So that in the fir$t $en$e, Iyield, that there
is but one World, which is all that the Argu-
ments do prove; but under$tand it in the $e-
cond $en$e, and $o I affirm, there may be more,
nor do any of the above named Objections
prove the contrary.
Neither can this Opinion derogate from the
Divine Wi$dom (as _Aquinas_ thinks) but rather
Advance it, $hewing a _Gompendium_ of Provi-
dence, that could make the $ame Body a
World, and a Moon; a World for Habitation,
and a Moon for the u$e of others, and the Or-
nament of the whole Frame of Nature. For as
the Members of the Body $erve not only for
the Pre$ervation of them$elves, but for the
U$e and Convenience of the whole, as the
Hand protects the Head, as well as $aves its
_Cu$anus de_
_doct. igner._
_1. 2. c. 12._
$elf; $o is it in the parts of the Univer$e,
where each one may $erve as well for the
Conver$ation of that which is within it, as the
Help of others without it.
_Mer$ennus_ a late Je$uit, Propo$ing the Que$ti-
on, whether or no the opinion of more Worlds
_Comment._
_in Gen._
_Qu, 19._
_Art. 2._
than one, be Heretical, and again$t the Faith?
He an$wers it negatively, becau$e it does not
Contradict any expre$s place of Scripture, or
Determination of the Church. And though
($aith he) it $eems to be a ra$h Opinion, as be-
ing again$t the Con$ent of the Fathers; yet, if
this Controver$ie be chiefly Philo$ophical, then
their Authorities are not of $uch Weight. Un-
to this it may be added, that the con$ent of the
Fathers is prevalent only in $uch Points as were
fir$t controverted among$t them, and then ge-
nerally decided one way, and not in $uch other
[0039]That the Moon may be a World.
particulars as never fell under their Examinati-
on and Di$pute.
I have now in $ome Mea$ure, $hewed that
a Plurality of Worlds does not contradict any
Principle of Rea$on, or place of Scripture,
and $o clear'd the fir$t part of that Suppo$ition
which is imply'd in the Opinion.
It may next be enquir'd, whether ’tis po$$i-
ble there may be a Globe of Elements in that
which we call the Æthereal parts of the Uni-
ver$e; for if this (as it is according to the
common Opinion) be priviledged from any
Change or Corruption, it will be in vain then
to imagin any Element there; and if we would
have another World, we mu$t then $eek out
$ome other place for its Scituation. The third
Propo$ition therefore $hall be this,
PROP. III.
That the Heavens do not con$i$t of any $uch pure
Matter, which can priviledge them from the
like Change and Corruption, as the$e Inferiour,
Bodies are liable unto.
IT hath been often que$tioned among$t the
Ancient Fathers and Philo$ophers, what
kind of matter that $hould be, of which the
Heavens are Fram'd. Some think they con$i$t
of a Fifth Sub$tance, di$tinct from the Four
Elements, as _Ari$totle_ holds, and with him
_De Cælo._
_l. 1. c. 2._
$ome of the late School-Men, who$e $ubtile
Brains could not be content to Attribute to
tho$e va$t Glorious Bodies but common Mate-
rials, and therefore they them$elves had ra-
[0040]That the Moon may be a World.
rather take pains to prefer them to $ome extra-
ordinary Nature; whereas notwith$tanding,
all the Arguments they could invent, were
not able to convince a nece$$ity of any $uch
Matter, as is confe$t by their own $ide. It
_Colleg. con-_
_nimb. de_
_cælo. t. 1. c. 2_
_q. 6. art. 3_
were much to be de$ir'd, that the$e Men had
not in other Ca$es, as well as this, Multiply-
ed things without nece$$ity, and as if there
had not been enough to be known in the Se-
crets of Nature, have $pun out new Subjects
from their own Brains, to find more Work
for Future Ages; I $hall not mention their
Arguments, $ince ’tis already confe$t, that they
are none of them of any nece$$ary con$equence:
and be$ides you may $ee them $et down in any
of the Books _de Cælo_.
But it is the general Con$ent of the Fathers,
and the Opinion of _Lumbard_, that the Hea-
vens con$i$t of the $ame matter with the$e
Sublunary Bodies. St. _Ambro$e_ is $o confident
of it, that he e$teems the contrary a Here$ie.
_In Hexam._
_lib. 4._
True indeed, they differ much among them-
$elves, $ome thinking them to be made of
Fire, others of Water, and others of both;
but herein they generally agree, that they are
all fram'd of $ome Element or other. Which
_Dioni$ius Garthu$ianus_ collects from that place
_Enarrat. in_
_Gene$. art._
_EO._
in _Gene$is_, where the Heavens are mention'd
in their Creation, as divided only in di$tance
from the Elementary Bodies, and not as being
made of any new Matter. To this purpo$e
others Cire the Derivation of the _Hebrew_
_word <059><061><073><069>, qua$i <069><059> ibi & <059><061><059> aquæ,_ or _qua$i_
<069><062> ignis & <059><061><059>. Becau$e they are fram'd
out of the$e Elements. But concerning this,
[0041]That the Moon may be a World.
you may $ee $undry Di$cour$es more at large
_In opere 6._
_dierum._
_di$put. 5._
_In lib. de_
_Mundi_
_con$tit._
in _Ludovicus Molina, Eu$ebius Nirembergius_,
with divers others. The Venerable _Bede_
thought the Planets to con$i$t of all the four
Elements; and ’tis likely that the other parts
are of an Aerous Sub$tance, as will be $hewed
after wards; however, I cannot now $tand to re-
cite the Arguments for either; I have only
urged the$e Authorities to countervail _Ari$totle_,
and the School-Men, and the better to make
way for a proof of their Corruptibility.
The next thing then to be enquir'd after, is,
2 Pet. 3. 12
whether they be of a corruptible Nature, not
whether they can be de$troyed of God; for
this, Scripture puts out of doubt.
Nor whether or no in a long time they
would wear away and grow wor$e; for from
By Doctor
_Hakewell._
_Ap. l. lib. 2._
any $uch Fear they have been lately priviledg-
ed. But whether they are capable of $uch
changes and vici$$itudes, as this inferiour
World is lyable unto?
The two chief Opinions concerning this,
have both erred in $ome extremity, the one
$ide going $o far from the other, that they
have both gone beyond the Right, whil$t
_Ari$totle_ hath oppos'd the Truth, as well as the
Stoicks.
Some of the Ancients have thought, that
the Heavenly Bodies have $tood in need of
_Plutarch_
_de plac._
_philo$. l. 2._
_c. 17._
_Nat. Hi$t._
_l. 2. c. 9._
_Nat. quæ$t._
_lib. 2. c. 5._
Nouri$hment from the Elements, by which
they were continually Fed, and $o had divers
Alterations by rea$on of their Food?
Fathered on _Heraclitus_, followed by that great
Naturali$t _Pliny_, and in general attributed to
all the Stoicks. You may $ee _Seneca_ expre$ly
[0042]That the Moon may be a World.
to this purpo$e in the$e Words. _Ex illâ ali-_
_menta omnibus animalibus, omnibus $atis, omnibus_
_$tellis dividuntur, hinc pro$ertur quo fu$tineantur_
_tot Sidera tam exercitata, tam avida per diem,_
_noctemque, ut in opere, ita in pa$tu._ Speaking
of the Earth, he $ays, from thence it is that
Nouri$hment is divided to all the Living
Creatures, the Plants and the Stars; hence
were $u$tain'd $o many Con$tellations, $o La-
borious, $o Greedy, both Day and Night, as
well in their Feeding as Working. Thus al$o
_Lucan_ Sings,
Necnon Oceano pa$ci phæbumque polumq;
Gredimus.
Unto the$e _Ptolomy_ al$o, that Learn'd _Egyp-_
_@ Apo$tel._
_tian_, $eem'd to agree, when he affirms that
the Body of the Moon is moi$ter, and cooler
than any of the other Planets, by rea$on of
the Earthly Vapours that are exhaled unto it.
You $ee the$e Ancients thought the Heavens
to be $o far from this imagined Incorruptibili-
ty, that rather like the weake$t Bodies they
$tood in need of $ome continual Nouri$hment,
without which they could not $ub$i$t.
But _Ari$totle_ and his Followers were $o far
_De Cælo._
_l. 1. c. 3._
from this, that they thought tho$e Glorious
Bodies could not contain within them any $uch
Principles as might make them lyable to the
lea$t Change or Corruption; and their Chief
Rea$on was, becau$e we could not in $o long
a $pace di$cern any alteration among$t them;
But to this I an$wer.
1. Suppo$ing we could not, yet would it
not hence follow that there were none, as he
[0043]That the Moon may be a World.
$elf in effect doth confe$s in another place;
for $peaking concerning our knowledge of the
Heavens, he $ays, ’tis very imperfect and diffi-
_De cælo. l. 2_
_cap. 3. 1_
cult, by rea$on of the va$t di$tance of tho$e
Bodies from us, and becau$e the Changes
which may happen unto them, are not either
Big enough, or frequent enough to fall with-
in the Apprehen$ion and Ob$ervation of our
Sen$es; no wonder then if he him$elf be deceiv'd
in his A$$ertions concerning the$e Particulars.
But yet, in this he Implies, that if a Man were
nearer to the$e Heavenly Bodies, he would be
a fitter Judge, to decide this Controver$ie than
him$elf. Now its our Advantage, that by
the help of _Galileus_ his Gla$s, we are advanc'd
nearer unto them, and the Heavens are made
more Pre$ent to us than they were before.
However, as it is with us where there be ma-
ny Vici$$itudes and Succe$$ions or things, tho’
_the Earth abideth for ever:_ So likewi$e may it
be among$t the Planets, in which tho’ there
$hould be divers Alterations, yet they them-
$elves may $till continue of the $ame Quantity
and Light.
2. Though we could not by our Sen$es $e@
$uch Alterations, yet our Rea$on might per-
haps $ufficiently convince us of them. Nor
can we well conceive how the Sun $hould re-
flect again$t the Moon, and yet not produce
$ome Alteration of Heat. _Diogenes_ the Phi-
lo$oper was hence per$waded, that the$e
Scorching Heats had Burnt the Moon into the
Form of a Pumice $tone.
3. I an$wer, that there have been $ome Al-
terations ob$erv'd there; Witne$s tho$e Com-
[0044]That the Moon may be a World.
mets which have been $een above the Moon.
As al$o tho$e Spots or Clouds that Encompa$s
the Body of the Sun, among$t which, there
is a frequent Succe$$ion by a Corruption of
the Old, and a Generation of New. So that
though _Ari$totle's_ Con$equence were $ufficient,
when he prov'd that the Heavens were not
Corruptible, becau$e there have not any
Changes been di$cover'd in them: yet this
by the $ame Rea$on mu$t be as prevalent, that
the Heavens are Corruptible, becau$e there
have been $o many Alterations ob$erv'd there;
But of the$e, together with a farther Confir-
mation of this Propo$ition, I $hall have occa-
$ion to $peak afterwards; In the mean Space,
I will refer the Reader to that Work of _Shei-_
_nar_, a late Je$uit, which he Titles his _Ro$a_
_Ur$ina_, where he may $ee this Point concern-
_Lib. 4. par._
2. _cap._ 24.
_35._
ing the Coruptibility of the Heavens, largely
Handled, and $ufficiently con$irm'd.
There are $ome other things, on which I
might here take an occa$ion to enlarge my
$elf; but becau$e they are directly Handled
by many others, and do not immediately be-
long to the chief matter in hand; I $hall there-
fore re$er the Reader to their Authors, and
Omit any large Proof of them my $elf, as
de$iring all po$$ible Brevity.
1. The fir$t is this: That there are no $olid
Orbs. If there be a Habitable World in the
Moon (which I now affirm) it mu$t follow,
that her Orb is not Solid as _Ari$totle_ $uppos'd;
and if not hers, why any of the other. I ra-
ther think that they are all of a Fluid (per-
haps Aerous) Sub$tance. Saint _Ambro$e_, and
[0045]That the Moon may be a World.
Saint _Ba$il_ did endeavour to prove this out of
I$a. 51. 6.
_Ant. lect._
_l._ 1. c. 4.
_Hi$t. nat._
_l._ 2. c.11.13.
that place in _I$aiab_, where they are compar'd
to Smoak, as they are both quoted by _Rhodi-_
_ginus. Eu$ebius Nicrembergius_ doth likewi$e
from that place confute the Solidity and In-
corruptibility of the Heavens, and cites for
the $ame Interpretation the Authority of _Eu-_
_In lib. $up._
_Gen. ad lit._
_$tachius_ of _Antioch_; and St. _Au$tin_, I am $ure,
in one place $eems to a$$ent unto this Opinion,
though he does o$ten in his other Works con-
tradict it.
If you e$teem the _Te$timony_ of the Ancient
Fathers, to be of any great Force or Con$e-
quence in a Philo$ophical Di$pute, you may
$ee them to this Purpo$e in _Sixtus Senen$is lib._
_5. Biblioth. annot._ 14. The chief _Rea$ons_,
that are commonly urg'd for the Confirmati-
on of it, are briefly the$e Three.
1. From the Altitude of divers Comets,
which have been ob$erv'd to be above the
Planets, through who$e Orbs (if they had
been Solid, there would not have been any
Pa$$age. To the$e may be added tho$e le$$er
Planets lately di$cover'd about _Fupiter_ and
_Saturn_, for which A$tronomers have not yet
fram'd any Orbs.
2. From that uncertainty of all A$tronomi-
cal Ob$ervations, which will follow upon the
Suppo$ition of $uch Solid Spheres. For then
we $hould never di$cern any Star but by a mul-
titude of Refractions, and $o con$equently we
would not po$$ibly find their true Scituations
either in re$pect of us, or in regard of one ano-
ther; $ince whatever the Eye di$cerns by a
Refracted Beam, it apprehends to be in $ome
[0046]That the Moon may be a World.
other place then wherein it is. But now this
would be $uch an Inconvenience, as would
quite $ubvert the grounds and whole Art of
A$tronomy, and therefore is by no means to
be admitted.
Unto this it is commonly An$wer'd, that
all tho$e Orbs are equally _Diaphanus_, though
not of a continued quantity. We reply, that
$uppo$ing they were, yet this cannot hinder
them from being the Cau$es of Refraction,
which is produc'd as well by the Diver$ity of
Super$icies, as the different Per$picuity of Bo-
dies. Two Gla$$es put together, will cau$e a
divers Refraction from another $ingle one,
that is but of Equal Thickne$s and Per$picu-
ity.
3. From the different Height or the $ame
Planet at $everal times. For if according to
the u$ual _Hypothe$is_, there $hould be $uch di-
$tinct, Solid Orbs, then it would be impo$$i-
ble that the Planets $hould intrench upon one
anothers Orbs, or that two of them at $everal
Times $hould be above one another, which
notwith$tanding hath been prov'd to be $o by
later Experience. _Tycho_ hath ob$erv'd, that
_Venus_ is $ometimes nearer than the Sun or _Mer-_
_cury_, and $ometimes farther off than both;
which appearances _Regiomontanus_ him$elf does
Acknowledge, and withal, does confe$s that
they cannot be reconciled to the common _Hy-_
_pothe$is._
But for your better Satis$action herein, I
$hall refer you to the above nam'd _Scheiner_,
in his _Ro$a Ur$ina_, in whom you may $ee both
Authorities and Rea$on, very Largely and
[0047]That the Moon may be a World.
Di$tinctly $et down for this Opinion. For
the better Confirmation of which he adjoins
al$o $ome Authentical Epi$tles of _Fredericus_
_Gæ$ius Lyncæus_, a Noble Prince, written to
_Bellarmine_, containing divers Rea$ons to the
$ame purpo$e. You may al$o $ee the $ame
Truth $et down by _Fohannes Pena_, in his Pre-
face to _Euclids Opticks_, and _Chri$toph. Roth-_
_manus_, both who thought the Firmament to
_De $tella._
15. 72. l. 1.
_c. 9._
be only Air: and though the Noble _Tycho_ do
Di$pute again$t them, yet he him$elf holds,
_Quod propius ad veritatis penetralia accedit hæc_
_opinio, quam Ari$totelica vulgariter approbata,_
_quæ cælum pluribus realibus atque imperviis orbi-_
_bus citra rem replevit._ ‘That this Opinion
‘ comes nearer to the Truth, than the common
‘ one of _Ari$totle_, which hath to no purpo$e
‘ filled the Heavens with $uch real and Imper-
‘ vious Orbs.
2. There is no Element of Fire, which
mu$t be held with this Opinion here deliver'd;
for if we $uppo$e a World in the Moon, then
it will follow, that the Sphere of Fire, either
is not there where it is u$ually placed in the
Concavity of his Orb, or el$e that there is no
$uch thing at all, which is mo$t probable,$ince
there are not any $uch Solid Orbs, that by
their $wift Motion might Heat and Enkindle
the adjoyning Air, which is imagined to be
the Rea$on of that Element. The Arguments
that are commonly urged to this purpo$e, are
the$e.
1. That which was be$ore alledged concer-
ning the Refractions which will be caus'd by
a different Medium. For if the Matter of the
[0048]That the Moon may be a World.
Heavens be of one Thickne$s, and the Element
of Fire another, and the upper Region of Air
di$tinct from both the$e, and the Lower Re-
gion $everal from all the re$t, there would
then be $uch a Multiplicity of Refractions, as
mu$t nece$$arily de$troy the Certainty of all
A$tronomical Ob$ervations. All which In-
conveniences might be avoided, by $uppo$ing
(as we do) that there is only one Orb of Va-
porous Air which encompa$$es our Earth, all
the re$t being Æthereal, and of the $ame per-
$picuity.
2. The Scituation of this Element does no
2.
way agree with _Ari$totle's_ own Principles ;
or that common Providence of Nature, which
we may di$cern in ordinary Matters. For if
the Heavens be without all Elementary Qua-
lities, as is u$ually $uppo$ed, then it would be
a very incongruous thing for the Element of
Fire to be placed immediately next unto it:
Since the Heat of this is the mo$t Powerful
and Vigorous Quality that is among$t all the
re$t ; And Nature in her other Works, does
not join Extreams, but by $omething of a mid-
dle Di$po$ition. So in every Frame of our
Bodies, the Bones which are of a hard Sub-
$tance, and the Fle$h of a $oft, are not joined
together but by the Interce$$ion of Membranes
and Gri$$els, $uch as being of a middle Na-
ture may fitly come betwixt.
3. ’Tis not conceivable for what U$e or Be-
3.
nefit there $hould be any $uch Elements in that
Place, and certain it is, that Nature does not
do any thing in Vain.
4. Betwixt two Extreams there can be but
4.
[0049]That the Moon may be a World.
one Medium, and there$ore between tho$e
two Oppo$ite Elements of Earth and Water,
it may $eem more convenient to place only
the Air, which $hall partake of Middle Qua-
lities different from both.
5. Fire does not $eem $o properly and di-
5
rectly to be oppos'd to any thing as Ice; and
if the one be not an Element, why $hould the
other?
If you object that the Fire which we com-
monly u$e, does always tend upwards. I an-
$wer, This cannot prove that there is a natu-
ral place for $uch an Element, $ince our Ad-
ver$aries do grant, that _culinary_ and _elementary_
Fire are of different kinds. The one does
Burn, Shine, and Corrupt its Subjects; the
other di$agrees from it in all the$e re$pects:
And therefore from the A$cent of the one, we
cannot properly infer the Being or Scituation
of the other.
But for your further Satisfaction herein,
you may peru$e _Gardan; Foannes Pena_ that
Learned Frenchman, the Noble _Tycho_, with
divers others, who have purpo$ely Handled
this Propo$ition.
3. I might add a Third, _viz._ that there is no
3
Mu$ick of the Spheres; for if they be not
Solid, how can their Motion cau$e any $uch
Sound as is Conceiv'd? I do the rather meddle
with this, becau$e _Plutarch_ $peaks as if a Man
might very conveniently hear that Harmony,
if he were an Inhabitant in the Moon. But I
gue$s that he $aid this out of Incogitancy, and
did not well con$ider the$e nece$$ary Con$e-
quences which depend upon his Opinion. How-
[0050]That the Moon may be a World.
However, the World would have no great
Lo$s in being depriv'd of this Mu$ick, unle$s
at $ome times we had the priviledge to hear
it: Then indeed _Philo_ the Jew thinks it would
$ave us the Charges of Dyet, and we might
_De $omniis._
Live at an ea$ier Rate, by feeding on the Ear
only, and receiving no other Nouri$hment;
and for this very Rea$on ($ays he) was _Mo$es_
Enabled to tarry Forty Days and Forty Nights
in the Mount without eating any thing, be-
cau$e he there heard the Melody of the Hea-
vens.-_Ri$um teneatis._ I know this Mu$ick
hath had great Patrons, both Sacred and Pro-
phane Authors,$uch as _Ambro$e, Bede, Boetius,_
_Ane$elme, Plato, Cicero_, and others; but be-
cau$e it is not now, I think, Affirm'd by any,
I $hall not therefore be$tow eìther Pains or
Time in arguing again$t it.
It may $uffice that I have only Named the$e
Three la$t, and for the two more nece$$ary,
have referred the Reader to others for $atis-
faction. I $hall in the next place Proceed to
the Nature of the Moons Body, to know whe-
ther that be Capable of any $uch Conditions,
as may make it po$$ible to be Inhabited, and
what tho$e Qualities are wherein it more near-
ly Agrees with our Earth.
PROP. IV.
_That the Moon is a Solid, Compacted, Opacous_
_Body._
I Shall not need to $tand long in the Proof of
this Propo$ition, $ince it is a Truth already
[0051]That the Moon may be a World.
agreed on by the General Con$ent of the mo$t,
and the be$t Philo$ophers.
1. It is Solid, in Opo$ition to Fluid, as is the
Air; for how otherwi$e could it beat back
the Light which it receives from the Sun?
But here it may be Que$tioned, whether
or no the Moon be$tow her light upon us, by
the Reflection of the Sun-beams from the Su-
perficies of her Body, or el$e by her own illu-
mination? Some there are who affirm this
_a De Cælo_
_l. 2.com.49._
_b Ante le-_
_ction.li. 20._
_c. 4._
_c De pbæ-_
_nom. Lunæ_
_c. II._
latter part. So (a) _Averroes_, (b) _Gælius Rho-_
_diginus_, (c) _Fulius Gæ$ar &c._ And their Rea-
$on is, becau$e this Light is di$cern'd in many
Places, whereas tho$e Bodies which give
Light by Reflexion, can there only be percei-
ved where the Angel of Reflexion is Equal
to the Angel of Incidence, and this is only in
one place, as in a Looking Gla$s, tho$e Beams
which are reflected from it, cannot be percei-
ved in every place where you may $ee the
Gla$s, but only there where your Eye is pla-
ced on the $ame Line whereon the Beams are
Re$lected.
But to this I an$wer, That the Argument
will not hold of $uch Bodies, who$e Superfi-
cies, is full of Unequal parts and Gibo$ities
as the Moon is. Wherefore ’tis as well the
more probable, as the more common Opini-
on, that her Light proceeds from both the$e
Cau$es, from Reflexion and Illumination;
nor doth it herein differ from our Earth, $ince
that al$o hath $ome Light by Illumination:
for how otherwi$e would the Parts about us
in a Sun-$hine Day appear $o Bright, when as
the Rays of Reflexion cannot Enter into our
Eye?
[0052]That the Moon may be a World.
For the better Illu$tration o$ this, we may
con$ider $everal ways whereby divers Bodies
are enlightned. Either as Water, by admit-
ting the Beams into its Sub$tance; or as Air
and thin Clouds, by Tran$mitting their Rays
quite thorow their Bodies; or as tho$e things
which are of an Opacous Nature, and $mooth
Superficies, which reflect the Light only in
one place; or el$e, as tho$e things which are
of an Opacous Nature, and Rugged Super$i-
cies, which by a kind of Circumfluous Re-
flexion, are at the $ame time Di$cernable in
many places, as our Earth, and the Moon.
2. It is Compact, and not a Spungey and
2
Porous Sub$tance. But this is denyed by (a)
_Diogenes,_ (b) _Vitellio, (c) Reinoldus_, and $ome
_a Plut. de_
_pla. phil._
_l._ 2. c. 13.
b _Opt.lib._4.
c _Com. Pur-_
_bac. Theo.p._
164.
other, who held the Moon to be of the $ame
kind of Nature as a Pumice-Sone; and this,
$ay they, is the rea$on why in the Suns Eclip$es
there appears within her a duski$h ruddy Co-
lour, becau$e the Sun Beams being Refracted
in pa$$ing through the Pores of her Body, mu$t
nece$$arily be Repre$ented under $uch a Co-
lour.
But I Reply, if this be the Cau$e of her
Redne$s, then why doth $he not appear under
the $ame Form when $he is about a Sextile A$-
pect, and the Darkned part of her Body is
Di$cernable? for then al$o do the $ame Rays
pa$s through Her, and therefore in all likely-
hood $hould produce the $ame Effect; and
notwith$tanding tho$eBeams are then diverted
from us, that they cannot enter into our Eyes
by a $traight Line, yet mu$t the Colour $till
remain Vi$ible in her Body. And be$ides, ac-
[0053]That the Moon may be a World.
cording to this Opinion, the $pots would not
always be the $ame, but divers, as the vari-
ous di$tance of the Sun requires. Again, if
the Sun Beams did pa$s through Her, why
then hath $he not a Tail ($aith _Scaliger_) as the
_Scaliger_
_Exer cit._ 80.
_$ect._ 18.
Comets? why doth $he appear in $uch an ex-
act Round? and not rather Attended with a
long Flame, $ince it is meerly this Penetration
of the Sun Beams, that is u$ually Attributed
to be the Cau$e of Beards in Bla$ing Stars.
3. It is Opacous, not Tran$parent or Dia-
3
phanous, like Chry$tal or Gla$s, as _Empedo-_
_Plut. de fæ-_
_cie Lunæ._
_cles_ thought, who held the Moon to be a
Globe of pure Congeal'd Air, like Hail inclo-
$ed in a Sphere of Fire; for then,
1. Why does $he not always appear in the
Full? $ince the Light is Di$per$ed through all
her Body.
2. How can the Interpo$ition of her
_Thucid._
Livii.
Plut. de fd
cie Lunæ.
Body $o Darken the Sun, or cau$e $uch great
Eclip$es as have turned Day into Night, that
have di$cover'd the Stars, and Frighted the
Birds with $uch a $udden Darkne$s, that they
fell down upon the Earth, as is related in di-
vers Hi$tories. And there$ore _Herodotus_ tel-
ling of anEclip$e which fell in _Xerxes's_ time, de-
$cribesitthus, ὸ ἥλι <033> ἐκλιπῶ, τὴυ {ἐ>κ}τ{οῦ} {οὐ}ραν{οῦ} ὲδρην
_Herodot. l._
7. c. 37.
ἀφανὴς {ἦν}. The Sun leaving its wonted Seat in
the Heavens, Vani$hed away ; all which argues
$uch a great Darkne$s, as could not have been,
if her Body had been Per$picuous. Yet$ome
there are who Interpret all the$e Relations to
be Hyberbolical Expre$$ions; and the Noble
_Tycho_ thinks it naturally impo$$ible that any
Eclip$e $hould cau$e $uch Darkne$s; becau$e
[0054]That the Moon may be a World.
the Body of the Moon can never Totally co-
ver the Sun. However in this he is $ingular,
all other A$tronomers (if I may believe _Kep-_
_lar_) being on the Contrary Opinion, by Rea-
$on the Diameter of the Moon does for the
mo$t part appear Bigger to us than the Di-
ameter of the Sun.
But here _Fulius Gœ$ar_ once more puts in to
_De phœ-_
_nom. Lunœ_
_c._ 11.
hinder our Pa$$age. The Moon ($aith he) is
is not altogether Opacous, becau$e ’tis $till
of the $ame Nature with the Heavens, which
are incapable of total Opacity: and his Rea$on
is, becau$e Per$picuity is an in$eparable Acci-
dent of tho$e purer Bodies; and this he thinks
mu$t nece$$arily be granted; for he $tops there,
and Proves no further; but to this he Defers
an An$wer, till he hath made up his Argument.
We may frequently $ee, that her Body
does $o Eclip$e the Sun, as our Earth does
the Moon. And be$ides, the Mountains that
are ob$erv'd there, do ca$t a Dark Shadow
behind them, as $hall be $hewed afterwards.
Prop. 9.
Since then the like Interpo$ition of them both,
doth produce the like Effect, they mu$t ne-
ce$$arily be of the like Natures, that is, alike
Opacous, which is the thing to be $hewed; and
this was the rea$on (as Interpreters gue$s) why
_Ari$totle_ Affirmed the Moon to be of the
_In lib. de_
_animalib._
Earths Nature, becau$e of their Agreement
in Opacity, whereas all the other Elements,
$ave that, are in $ome mea$ure Per$picuous.
But, the greate$t Difference which may
$eem to make our Earth altogether unlike
the Moon, is, becau$e the one is a Bright
Body, and hath Light of its own, and the
[0055]That the Moon may be a World.
other a Gro$s, Dark Body, which cannot
Shine at all. ’Tis requi$ite therefore that in
the next place I clear this doubt, and $hew that
the Moon hath no more Iight of her own than
our Earth.
PROP. V.
That the Moon hath not any Light of her own.
TWas the fancy of $ome of the Jews, and
more e$pecially of _Rabbi Simeon,_ that the
Moon was nothing el$e but a Contracted Sun,
_To$tatus in_
_I Gen._
_Hyeron. de_
_Sancta fide._
_Hebrœo-_
_ma$t._12.c.4.
and that both tho$e Planets at their fir$t Cre-
ation, were equal both in Light and quantity.
For, becau$e God did then call them both
great Lights, therefore they inferred that
they mu$t be both equal in bigne$s. But a while
after (as the Tradition goes) the Ambitious
Moon put up Her Complaint to God again$t
the Sun, $hewing that it was not fit there $hould
be two $uch great Lights in the Heavens; a
Monarchy would be$t become the place of Or-
der and Harmony. Upon this, God Comman-
ded Her to contract her $elf into a Narrower
compa$s; but $he being much di$contented
hereat, replies, What! becau$e I have $poken
that which is Rea$on and Equity, mu$t I there-
fore be dimini$hed; This Sentence could not
chu$e but much trouble Her; and for this Rea-
$on was $he in great di$tre$s and grief for a long
$pace, but that her Sorrow might be $ome
way pacified, God bid her be of good Cheer,
becau$e her Priviledges and Charter $hould
be greater than the Suns; he $houlld appear in
the Day time only, $he both in the Day and
[0056]That the Moon may be a World.
Night; but her Melancholly being not $atis-
fied with this, $he replied again, That that ala$s
was no benefit; for in the Day time, $he
$hould be either not $een, or not noted. Where-
fore, God to Comfort Her up, promi$ed, that
his People the I$raelites $hould Celebrate all
their Fea$ts and Holy Days by a Computation
of her Months; but this being not able to
Content Her, $he has looked very Melancholly
ever $ince; however $he hath $till re$erved
much light of her own.
Others there were, that did think the Moon
to be a Round Globe; the one half of who$e
Body was of a bright Sub$tance, the other half
being dark; and the divers Conver$ions of
tho$e $ides towards our Eyes, cau$ed the Variety
of her apperances: of this Opinion was _Bero$us,_
as he is cited by _Vitruvius_; and St. _Au$tin_
_Lib. 9._
_Archite-_
_cturœ._
thought it was probable enough. But this fancy
is almo$t equally ab$urd with the former, and
_Narratio_
_P$almorum._
_item.ep._ 119
both of them $ound rather like Fables, than
Philo$ophical Truths. You may Commonly $ee
how this latter does Contradict frequent and
ea$ie experience; for ’tis ob$erved, that that
$pot which is perceiv'd about her middle, when
$he is in the Encrea$e, may be di$cern'd in the
$ame place when $he is in the Full: whence it
mu$t follow, that the $ame part which was be-
fore darkened, is after inlighten'd, and that the
one part is not always Dark, and the other
Light of it $elf. But enough of this, I would
be loth to make an Enemy, that I may after-
wards overcome him, or be$tow time in Pro-
ving that which is already granted, I $uppo$e
[0057]That the Moon may be a World.
now, that neither of them hath any Patrons,
and therefore need no Confutation.
’Tis agreed upon by all $ides, that this
Planet receives mo$t of her Light from the
Sun; but the cheif controver$ie is, whether
or no $he hath any of her own? The greater
Multitude affirm this. _Gardan_ among$t the re$t
_De Subt il,_
_lib._ 4.
is very confident of it, and he thinks that if any
of us were in the Moon at the time of her
greate$t Eclip$e, _Lunam a$piceremus non $ecus ac_
_innumeris cereis $plendidi$$imis accen$is atque in_
_eas oculis defixis cœcutiremus._ ‘We $hould
‘perceive $o great a Brightne$s of our own,
‘that would blind us with the meer Sight, and
‘when $he is enlightned by the Sun, then no
‘Eagles Eye (if there were any there) is able
‘to look upon her. This _Gardan_ $ays, and he
does but $ay it, without bringing any Proof
for its Confirmation. However I will $et
down the Arguments that are u$ually urged
for this Opinion, and they are taken either from
Scripture, or Rea$on; from Scripture is urged
that Place, 1 _Gor._ 15. where it is $aid, _There_
_is one Glory of the Sun, and another Glory of the_
_Moon. Uly$$es Albergettus_ urges that in _Math_. 24.
20. ἡ σελ{ήν}η {οὐ} δωσ{ετ} τὸ φέ{γγ} <033> ἀυτῆς _The Moon_
_$hall not give her Light:_ therefore ($ays he)
$he hath $ome of her own.
But to the$e we may ea$ily An$wer, that
the Glory and Light there $poken of, may be
$aid to be hers, though it be derived, as you
may $ee in many other In$tances.
The Arguments from Rea$on are taken ei-
ther,
1. From that Light which is Di$cern'd in
[0058]That the Moon may be a World.
her, when there is a total Eclip$e of her own
Body, or of the Sun.
2. From the Light which is Di$cerned in
the Darker part of her Body, when $he is but
a little Di$tant from the Sun.
1. For when there are any total Eclip$es,
there appears in her Body a great redne$s, and
many times Light enough to cau$e a remarka-
ble $hade, as common Experience doth $uffi-
ciently manife$t: but this cannot come from
the Sun, $ince at $uch times either the Earth or
her own body $hades her from the Sun-Beams;
therefore it mu$t proceed from her own Light.
2. Two or three Days after the new
Moon, we may preceive Light in her whole
Body, whereas the Rays of the Sun reflect but
upon a $mall part of that which is Vi$ible;
therefore ’tis likely that there is $ome Light
of her own.
In an$wering to the$e Objections, I $hall
fir$t $hew, that this Light cannot be her own,
and then declare that which is the true Rea$on
of it.
That it is not her own, appears,
1. Becau$e then $he would always retain
it, but $he has been $ometimes altogether In-
vi$ible, when as not with$tanding $ome of the
fixed Stars of the fourth or fifth Magnitude
_Keplar._
_epit._
_A$tron. cap._
_l. 6. p. 5._
_$ect. 2._
might ea$ily have been di$cerned clo$e by her,
As it was in the year 1620.
2. This may appear likewi$e from the Va-
riety of it at divers times; for ’tis commonly
Ob$erv'd that $ometimes ’tis of a brighter,
$ometimes of a darker Appearance; now Red-
der, and at another time of a more duski$h
[0059]That the Moon may be a World.
Colour. The Ob$ervation of this Variety in di-
vers Eclip$es, you may $ee $et down by _Keplar_,
_Opt. A-_
_$tron. c. 7._
_num. 3._
and many others. But now this could not be,
if that Light were her own, that being con-
$tantly the $ame, and without any Rea$on of
$uch an Alteration: So that thus I may argue.
If there were any Light proper to the Moon,
then would that Planet appear Brighte$t when
$he is Eclip$ed in her Perige being neare$t to
to the Earth, and $o con$equently more Ob-
$cure and Duski$h when $he is in her Apoge,
or farthe$t from it; the Rea$on is, becau$e the
nearer any Enlightned Body comes to the
Sight, by $o much the more $trong are the
Species, and the better perceiv'd. This Se-
quel is granted by $ome of our Adver$aries,
and they are the very Words of Noble _Tycho,_
_De nova_
_$tella. lib. 1._
_c. 10._
_Si Luna genuino gauderet lumine, utique cum in_
_umbra terre e$$et, illud non emitteret, $ed eò evi-_
_dentiùs exereret; omne enim lumen in tenebris,_
_plus $plendit cum alio majore fulgore non prœpe-_
_ditur._ If the Moon had any Light of her own,
then $he would not lo$e it in the Earths Sha-
dow, but rather $hine more Clearly, $ince eve-
ry Light appears greater in the Dark, when
it is not hindred by a more per$picuous Bright-
ne$s.
But now the Event falls out clean contrary,
Reinhold
_Co>mment._
_in Purb._
_Tbeor. pag._
164.
(as Ob$ervation doth manife$t, and our Op-
po$ites them$elves do grant) the Moon appea-
ring with a more reddi$h and clear Light when
$he is Eclip$ed, being in her Apoge or farthe$t
di$tance, and a more blacki$h Iron Colour
when $he is in her Perige, or neare$t to us,
therefore $he hath not any Light of her own.
[0060]That the Moon may be a World.
Nor may we think that the Earth's Shadow
can Cloud the proper Light of the Moon from
Appearing, or take away any thing from her
Inherent Brightne$s; for this were to think a
Shadow to be a Body, an Opinion altogether
misbecoming a Philo$opher, as _Tycho_ grants
in the fore-cited place, _Nec umbra terrœ corpo-_
_reum quid e$t, aut den$a aliqua $ub$tantia, ut Lu-_
_nœ lumen obtenebrare po$$it, atque id vi$ui no$tro>_
_prœripere, $ed e$t quœdam privatio luminis $ola-_
_ris, ob interpo$itum opacum corpus terrœ._ Nor
is the Earth's $hadow any Corporal thing,
or thick $ub$tance, that it can Cloud the
Moons Brightne$s, or take it away from our
Sight; but it is a meer privation of the Suns
Light by rea$on of her Interpo$ition of the
Earth's Opacous Body.
3 If $he had any Light of her own, then
that would in it $elf be either $uch a ruddy
Brightne$s as appears in the Eclip$es, or el$e
$uch a _L_eaden Duski$h Light as we $ee in the
Darker parts of her Body, when $he is a little
pa$t the Conjunction. (That it mu$t be one
of the$e, may follow from the Oppo$ite Ar-
guments) but it is neither of the$e; therefore
$he hath none of her own.
1. ’Tis not $uch a ruddy Light as appears in
Eclip$es; for then why can we not $ee the
like redne$s, when we may di$cern the Ob-
$cure parts of the Moon?
You will $ay, perhaps, that then the near-
ne$s of that greater Light takes away that Ap-
pearance.
I Reply, this cannot be; for then why does
_Mars_ $hine with his wonted Redne$s, when
[0061]That the Moon may be a World.
he is near to the Moon? or why cannot her
greater Brightne$s make him appear White as
the other Planets? nor can there be any rea$on
given why that greater Light would repre$ent
her Body under a fal$e Colour.
2. ’Tis not $uch a duski$h leaden light as we
$ee in the darker part of her Body, when $he
is about a Sextile A$pect di$tant from the Sun,
for then why does $he appear red in the Eclip-
$es, $ince meer $hade cannot cau$e $uch Variety?
for ’tis the nature of Darkne$s by its Oppo$iti-
on, rather to make things appear of a more
White and clear Brightne$s than they are in
them$elves; Or if it be the $hade, yet tho$e
parts of the Moon are then in the $hade of her
Body, and therefore in Rea$on $hould have the
like Redne$s. Since then neither of the$e
Lights are hers, it follows that $he hath none
of her own. Nor is this a $ingular Opinion,
_Somn. Scip._
_l._ 1. _c._ 20.
_Lect. antiq._
_l._ 1. _c._ 15.
_In lib. de_
_natur. re-_
_rum._
but it hath had many Learned Patrons; $uch
as _Macrobius_, who being for this Quoted of
_Rhodiginus_, he calls him _vir reconditi$$imœ $ci-_
_entiœ_, a Man who knew more than ordinary
Philo$ophers, thus commending the Opinion
in Credit of the Author. To him a$$ents the
Venerable _Bede_, upon whom the Glo$s hath
_De_ 4
_Coœvis Q._
4 _Art._ 21.
this Compari$on. As the Looking Gla$s re-
pre$ents not any Image within it $elf unle$s it
receive $ome from without; $o the Moon hath
_Exercit._
62.
not any Lighr but what is be$towed by the
_Epitom._
_A$tron._
_l._ 4. _p._ 2.
Sun. To the$e agr@ed _Albertus Magnus_,
_Scaliger_, _Mœ$tin_, _Keplar_, and more
_Epit. A-$tro.Cop.l.6._
_part._ 5. _$ect._
2.
e$pecially _Malapertius_, who$e Words are
more pat to the purpo$e than others, and there-
fore I $hall $et them down as you may find them
[0062]That the Moon may be a World.
in his Preface to his Treati$e concerning the
_Au$triaca $ydera; Luna, Venus, & Mercurius,_
_terre$tris & humidœ $unt $ub$tati ideoquœ de $uo_
_non lucere, $icut nec terra._ The _Moon, Venus_,
and _Mercury_, $aith he, are of an Earthly and
moi$t Sub$tance, and therefore have no more
Light of their own, than the Earth hath. Nay,
$ome there are, who think (though without
Ground) that all the other Stars do receive that
Light whereby they appear Vi$ible to us, from
the Sun: So _Ptolomy_, _I$idore I$palen$is_,
_Originum_
_l. 3. c. 60._
_Albertus Magnus_, and _Bede_; much more
then mu$t the Moon $hine with a borrowed
D; _Cœlo._
_1._ 2:
Light.
But enough of this. I have now $ufficient-
_Deratio-_
_ne tempor._
c. _4._
ly $hewed what at the fir$t I promis'd, that
this Light is not proper to the Moon. It re-
_Item Plinie_
_lib._ 2. _ca_. 6.
mains in the next place, that I tell you the true
Rea$on of it. And here I think ’tis probable
_Hugo de_
_Sancto Vi-_
_ctore._
that the Light which appears in the Moon at
the Eclip$es, is nothing el$e but the $econd
_Annot. in_
_Gen._ 6.
Species of the Suns Rayes which pa$s through
the $hadow into her Body: and from a mix-
ture of this $econd Light with the Shadow
ari$es that redne$s which at $ome times appears
unto us. I may call it _Lumen crepu$culinum_,
the _Aurora_ of the Moon, or $uch a kind of
Blu$hing Light, that the Sun cau$es when it
is near its ri$ing, when he be$tows $ome $mall
Light upon the thicker Vapours. Thus we
$ee commonly the Sun being in the Horizon,
and the Reflexion growing Weak, how his
Beams make the Waters appear very Red.
The _Moabites_ in _Fehoram_'s time, when they
2 King. 3.
22.
Ro$e Early in the Morning, and beheld the
[0063]That the Moon may be a World.
Waters afar off, mi$took them for Blood. _Et_
cau$a hujus e$t quia radius $olaris in Aurora con-
2 _Que$t. in_
_hoc cap._
traiht quondam rubedinem, propter vapores cam-
bu$tos manentes circa $uperficiem terrœ, per quos
raàii tran$eunt, & ideo cum repercutiantur in
aqua ad oculos no$tros, trahunt $ecum eundem rubo-
borem, & faciunt apparere locum aquarum, in quo
e$t repercu$$io, _e$$e rubrum_, $aith _To$tatus._ The
Rea$on is, becau$e of his Rays, which being
in the lower Vapours, tho$e do convey an im-
perfect mixed Light upon the Waters. Thus
the Moon being in the Earth's Shadow, and
the Sun Beams which are round about it, not
being able to come directly unto her Body, yet
$ome $econd Rays there are, which pa$$ing
through the $hadow, make her appear in that
ruddy colour: So that $he mu$t appear bright-
e$t when $he is Eclip$ed, being in her Apoge,
or greate$t di$tance from us, becau$e then the
cone of the Earths $hadow is le$s, and the
Refraction is made through a narrower
Medium. So on the contrary, $he mu$t be
repre$ented under a more Dark and Ob$cure
form when $he is Eclip$ed, being in her Peri-
ge or neare$t to the Earth, becau$e then $he is
Involv'd in a greater $hadow, or bigger part
of the cone, and $o the Refraction pa$$ing
through a greater Medium, the Light mu$t
needs be Weaker which doth proceed from it.
If you ask now, what the Rea$on may be of
that Light which we Di$cern in the Darker
part of the New Moon? I an$wer, ’tis Re-
flected from our Earth, which returns as great
a Brightne$s to that Planet, as it receives from
it. This I $hall have occa$ion to Prove after-
ward.
[0064]_That the Moon may be a World._
I have now done with the$e Propo$itions
which are $et down to clear the pa$$age, and
con$irm the Suppo$itions implyed in the Opi-
nion; I $hall in the next place proceed to a
more direct Treating of the chief matter in
Hand.
PROP. VI.
That there is a World in the Moon, bath been
the direct Opinion of many Ancient, with $ome
Modern Mathematicians, and may probably
de deduc’d from the Tenents of others.
SInce this Opinion may be $u$pected of Sin-
gularity, I $hall fir$t confirm it by $uffici-
ent Authority o$ divers Authors, both Anci-
ent and Modern, that to I may the better clear
it from the prejudice either of an Up$tart Fan-
cy, or an ob$elute Error. This is by $ome at-
tributed to _Orpheus_, one of the mo$t Ancient
Greek Poets. Who $peaking of the Moon,
$ays thus, τί πσλλ αςεα, πολλα μίλα ορα
_Plut. de_
_place. phil._
l. 2. c. 13.
That it hath many Mountains, and Cities, and
Hou$es in it. To him a$$ented _Anaxagoras_,
_Democritus_, and _Heraclides_, all who, thought
_Ibid_. c. 23.
it to have $irm $olid Ground, like to our Earth,
_Diog._
_Laert. l_- 2.
& l. 9.
containing in it many large Fields, Champion
Grounds, and divers Inhabitants.
Of this Opinion likewi$e was _Xenophanes_,
as he is cited for it by _Lactantius_; though that
Father, perhaps, did mi$take his meaning
_Divin. In$t._
_lib_. 3. c. 23.
whil$t he relates it thus, _Dixit Xenophanes, in-_
_tra concavum Lunæ e$$e aliam terram, & ibi ali-_
_ud genus hominum $imili modo vivere $icut nos_
[0065]_That the Moon may be a World._
_in hac terra_, &c. As if he had conceived the
Moon to be a great hollow Body, in the mid$t
o$ who$e Concavity, there $hould be another
Globe o$ Sea and Land, inhabited by Men, as
as our Earth is. Whereas it $eems to be
more likely by the Relation of others, that
this Philo$ophers Opinion is to be under$tood
in the $ame Sen$e, as it is here to be prov’d.
True indeed, the Father condemns this A$$er-
tion as an equal Ab$urdity to that of _Anaxaga-_
_ras_, who affirm’d the Snow to be black: but
no wonder, for in the very next Chapter, it is
that he does $o much deride the Opinion of
tho$e who thought there were Antipodes. So
that his ignorance in that particular, may per-
haps di$able him from being a Competent
Judge in any other like point in Philo$ophy.
Upon the$e agreed _Pythagoras_, who thought
that our Earth was but one of the Planets
which mov’d round about the Sun, (as _Ari-_
_De Cælo._
_l_. 2. cap. 13.
_$totle_ relates of him) and the _Pythagoreans_ in
general did affirm, that the Moon was al$o Ter-
re$trial, and that $he was Inhabited as this low-
er World; That tho$e living Creatures and
Plants which are in her, exceed any of the
like kind, with us in the $ame proportion, as
_Plut. ibid._
_cap_. 30.
their Days are longer than ours, _viz_. by 15.
times. This _Pythagoras_ was e$teem’d by all of a
mo$t Divine Wit, as appears e$pecially by his
valuation among$t the _Romans_, who being com-
manded by the Oracle to erecta Statue to the
wi$e$t _Græcian_, the Senate determin’d _Pythago-_
_ras_ to be meant, preferring him in their Judge-
_Plin. Nat._
_Hi$t. l_. 34,
cip. 6.
ment before the Divine _Socrates_, whom their
Gods pronounc’d the Wi$e$t. Some think
[0066]_That the Moon may be a World._
him a _Few_ by Birth; but mo$t agree that he
was much Conver$ant among$t the Learneder
$ort and Prie$ts of that Nation, by whom he
was inform’d of many Secrets, and, perhaps,
this Opinion which he vented afterwards in
_Greece_, where he was much oppos’d by _Ari$to-_
_tle_ in $ome worded Di$putations, but never
con$uted by any $olid Rea$on.
To this Opinion of _Pythagoras_ did _Plato_ al$o
a$$ent, when he con$ider’d that there was the
like Eclip$e made by the Earth; and this, that
_Plat. de_
_conviviis,_
_Macrob._
_Somn._
_Scip. lib_. I.
c. II.
it had no Light of its own, it was $o full of
$pots. And therefore we may o$ten read in
him, and his followers, of an _ætherea terra_, and
_lunares populi_, An Æthereal Earth, and Inha-
biters in the Moon; but a$terwards this was
mix’d with many ridiculous Fancies: For
$ome of them con$idering the My$teries im-
plied in the number 3, concluded that there
mu$t nece$$arily be a Trinity of Worlds, where-
of the fir$t of this is ours; the $econd in the
Moon, who$e Element of Water is repre$en-
ted by the Sphere of _Mercury_, the Air by _Ve-_
_nus_, and the Fire by the Sun. And that the
whole Univer$e might the better end in Earth
as it began, they have contriv’d it, that _Mars_
$hall be a Sphere of the Fire, _Fupiter_ o$ Air,
_Saturn_ of Water; and above all the$e, the
Ely$ian Fields, $pacious and plea$ant places ap-
pointed for the Habitation of tho$e un$potted
Souls, that either never were impri$oned in,
or el$e now have freed them$elves from any
Commerce with the Body. _Scaliger_ $peaking
of this _Platonick_ Fancy, _quæ in tres trientes_
_Exercit_.
62.
_mundum qua$i a$$em divi$it_, thinks ’tisConfutati-
[0067]_That the Moon may be a World._
on enough, to $ay, ’tis _Plato_’s. However, for
the $ir$t part of this A$$ertion, it was a$$ented
unto by many others, and by Rea$on o$ the
Gro$$ne$s and inequality of this Planet, ’twas
frequently call’d _qua$i terra cœle$tis_, as being
_De facie_
_Lunæ_.
e$teem’d the Sedement, and more imperfect
part of tho$e purer Bodies; you may $ee this
Prov’d by _Plutarch_, in that delightful Work
_In$tit. ad_
_di$cp. Plat._
_Cœl. Rho-_
_dig. l_. I c.4.
which he properly made for the Con$irmation
of this particular. With him agreed _Alcinous_
and _Plotinus_, later Writers.
Thus _Lucian_ al$o in his Di$cour$e of a Jour-
ney to the Moon, where though he does $peak
many things out of Mirth and in a je$ting man-
ner: yet in the beginning of it he does inti-
mate that it did contain $ome $erious Truths
concerning the real Frame o$ the Univer$e.
The Cardinal _Gu$anus_ and _Fornandus Brunus_
_Cu$a. de_
_doct.ign. l_. 2.
_cap_. 12.
held a particular World in every Star, and
therefore one of them De$igning our Earth, he
$ays, it is _Stella quædam nobilis, quæ lunam &_
_calorem & influentiam babet aliam, & diver$am_
_ab omnibus aliis $tellis_; ‘A Noble Star, having
‘ a di$tinct Light, Heat, and Infiuence from
_Philo$._
_Epicur._
_part_. 434.
‘ all the re$t. Unto this _Nichol. Hill_, a Coun-
try Man of ours, was enclin’d, when he $aid,
_A$trea terræ natura probabilis e$t_: ‘That ’tis
‘ probable the Earth hath a Starry Nature.
But the Opinion which I have here deliver’d
_In The$i._
_bus._
was more directly prov’d by _Mæ$lin_,
_Di$$erta-_
_tio cum_
_Nunc._
_Nuncius_
_Syderius._
_Keplar, Galileus_, each of them late Writers,
and famous Men for their $ingular Skill in A-
ftronomy. _Keplar_ calls this World by the Name
of _Levania_, from the Hebrew Word <063><065><064>><060>,
which $igni$ies the Moon, and our Earth by
_Somn. A$tr._
[0068]_That the Moon may be a World._
the name of _Volva à volvendo_, becau$e it does
by rea$on of its Diurnal Revolution appear
unto them con$tantly to turn round, and there-
fore he $tyles tho$e who live in that Hemi-
$phere which is towards us, by the Title of
_Subvolvani_, becau$e they enjoy the $ight of
this Earth; and the others _Privolvani, quia_
_$unt privati con$pectu volvæ_, becau$e they
are depriv’d o$ this priviledge. But _Fulius_
_Cæ$ar_, whom I have above Quoted, $pea-
king o$ their Te$timony whom I cite for this
Opinion, _viz. Keplar_ and _Galilæus_, A$$irms
that to his Knowledge they did but je$t in tho$e
things which they Write concerning this, and
_De phæ-_
_nom. Lunæ._
6. 4.
as for any $uch World, he a$$uredly knows
they never $o much as dreamt o$ it. But I had
rather believe their own Words, than his pre-
tended Knowledge.
’Tis true indeed, in $ome things they do but
tri$le, but for the main Scope o$ tho$e Di$-
cour$es, ’tis as manife$tly they $eriou$ly meant
it, as any indifferent Reader may ea$ily di$-
cern; As for _Galilæus_, ’tis evident he did $et
down his own Judgement and Opinion in the$e
things; otherwi$e, $ure _Campanella_ ( a Man
as well acquainted with his Opinion, and per-
haps his Per$on, as _Cæ$ar_ was) would never
have writ an Apology for him. And be$ides,
’tis very likely i$ it had beeen but a Je$t, _Ga-_
_lilæus_ would never have $uffer’d $o much for it,
as Report $aith, afterwards he did.
And as for _Keplar_, I will only refer the
Reader to his own words as they are $et down
in the Preface to the Fourth Book o$ his _Epi-_
_tome_, where his purpo$e is to make an Apolo-
[0069]_That the Moon may be a World._
logy for the $trangene$s of tho$e Truths that
he was there to deliver; among$t which, there
are divers things to this purpo$e concerning
the Nature of theMoon. He profe$$es that
he did not publi$h them, either out of a hu-
mour o$ Contradiction, or de$ire of Vain-glo-
ry, or in a Je$ting way, to make him$elf, or
others merry, but after a con$iderate and $o-
lemn manner, for the di$covery of the Truth.
Now as for the knowledge which _Cæ$ar_ pre-
tends to the contrary, you may gue$s what it
was by his $trange con$idence in other A$$erti-
ons, & his boldne$s in them may well derogate
_cap_. 7.
from his Credit in this. For $peaking of _Pto-_
_lomy’s Hypothe$is_, he pronounces this Verdict,
_Impo$$ibile e$t excentricorum & epicyclorum po$iti-_
_tio, nec aliquis e$t ex Mathematicis adeo $tultus_
_qui veram illam exi$timet_. ‘The po$ition of
‘ _Excentricks_ and _Epicycles_ is altogether im-
‘ po$$ible, nor is there any Mathematician $uch
‘ a Fool as to think it true. I $hould gue$s he
could not have knowledge enough to maintain
any other _Hypothe$is_, who was $o ignorant in
Mathematicks, as to deny, any good Author
held this. For I would fain know, whether
there were never any that thought the Hea-
vens to be $olid Bodies, and that there
were $uch kinds of Motion, as is by tho$e
feigned Orbs $upplyed; if $o, _Gæ$ar la Galla_
was much mi$taken. I think his A$$ertions
are equally true, that _Galilæus_ and _Keplar_ did
not hold this, and that there were none which
ever held that other. Thus much for the
Te$timony of tho$e who were directly of this
Opinion.
[0070]_That the Moon may be a World._
But, in my following Di$cour$e, I $hall mo$t
in$i$t on the Ob$ervation of _Galilæus_, the In-
ventor of that Famous Per$pective, whereby
we may di$cern the Heavens hard by us; where-
by tho$e things which others have formerly
gue$t at, are manife$ted to the Eye, and plain-
ly di$cover’d beyond exception or doubt; of
which admirable invention, the$e latter Ages of
the World may ju$tly Boa$t, and for this, ex-
pect to be Celebrated by Po$terity. ’Tis re-
lated of _Eudoxus_, that he wi$hed him$elf burnt
with _Phaeton_, $o he might $tand over the Sun
to contemplate itsNature; had he liv’d in the$e
days, he might have enjoyed his wi$h at an ea-
$ier rate, and $caling the Heavens by this Gla$s,
might plainly have di$cern’d what he $o much
de$ir’d. _Keplar_ con$idering tho$e $trange di$-
coveries which this Per$pective had made,
could not choo$e but cry out in a Πρ ηοΠ ποΠΗα &
Rapture of Admiration, _O multi$cium & quo-_
_De macula_
_in $ole ob$er._
_vis $ceptro pretio$us per$picillum! an qui te dexte-_
_râ tenet, ille non dominus con$tituatur operum Dei?_
And _Foannes_ F_abricius_, an Elegant Writer,
$peaking o$ the $ame Gla$s, and for this In-
vention, preferring our Age be$ore tho$e for-
mer Times of greater Ignorance, $ays thus;
_Adeo $umus $uperiors veteribus, ut quam illi car-_
_minis magici pronunciatu demi$$am repre$entâ$$e_
_putantur, nos non tantum innocenter demittamus,_
_$ed etiam familiari quodam intuitu ejus qua$i con-_
_ditionem intueamur._ ‘So much are we above
‘ the Ancients, that whereas they were fain
‘ by their Magical Charms to repre$ent the
‘ Moons approach, we cannot only bring her
‘ lower with a greater Innocence, but may al-
[0071]_That the Moon may be a World._
‘ $o with a more familiar view behold her
‘ Condition. And becau$e you $hall have no
occa$ion to que$tion the Truth o$ tho$e Expe-
riments, which I $hall afterwards urge from
it; I will therefore $et down the Te$timony
of an Enemy, and $uch a Witne$s hath always
been accounted prevalent:you may $ee it in the
above nam’d _Cæ$ar la Galla_, who$e Words
are the$e: _Mercureum caduceum ge$tantem, cœ-_
_De phœ-_
_nom. cap_. 1.
_le$tia nunciare, & mortuorem animas ab inferis_
_revocare $apiens finxit antiquitas. Galilæum_
_verò novum Fovis interpretem Tele$copio caduceo_
_in$tructum Sydera aperire, & veterum Philo$o-_
_phorum manes ad $uperosrevocare $olere no$tra ætas_
_videt & admiratur_. ‘Wi$e Antiquity Fabled
‘ _Mercury_ carrying a Rod in his hand, to relate
‘ News from Heaven, and call back the Souls
‘ of the Dead; but it hath been the happine$s
‘ of our Indu$trious Age to $ee and admire _Ga-_
‘ _lilæus_, the new Emba$$ador of the Gods, fur-
‘ ni$hed with his Per$pective to unfold the Na-
‘ ture o$ the Stars, and awaken the Gho$ts of
‘ the Ancient Philo$ophers. So worthily and
highly did the$e Men e$teem of this excel-
lent Invention.
Now, if you would know what might be
done by this Gla$s, in the $ight of $uch things as
were nearer to hand, the $ame Author will
tell you, when he $ays, that by it tho$e things
which could $carce at all be di$cern’d by the
_Ibid_. c. @@.
Eye, at the di$tance of a Mile and a half, might
plainly and di$tinctly be perceiv’d for 16 _Italian_
Miles, and that as they were really in them-
$elves, without any Tran$po$ition or fal$ifying
at all. So that what the Ancient Poets were
[0072]_That the Moon may be a World._
feign to put in a Fable, our more happy Age
hath found out in a Truth, and we may di$cern
with the$eEyes which_Galilæus_ hath be$tow’d as
far upon us, as _Lynceus_ could with tho$e which
the Poets attributed unto him. But if you yet
doubt, whether all the$e Ob$ervations were
true, the $ame Author may con$irm you, when
he $ays they were $hewed, _Non uni aut alteri,_
_$ed quam plurimis, neque gregariis hominibus, $ed_
_cap_. I.
_præcipuis atque di$ciplinis omnibus, necnon Ma-_
_thematicis & Opticis prœceptis optimè in$tructis_
_$edulâ ac diligenti in$pectione._ ‘Not to one or
‘ two, but to very many, and tho$e not ordi-
‘ nary Men, but to tho$e who were well vers’d
‘ in Mathematicks and Opticks, and that not
‘ with a meer glance, but with a $edulous and
‘ diligent In$pection. And lea$t any $cruple
might remain unan$wer’d, or you might think
the Men who beheld all this, tho’ they might
be skilful, yet they came with credulous minds,
and $o were more ea$ie to be deluded: He
adds, that it was $hewed, _Viris qui ad experi-_
_menta hæc contradicendi animo acce$$erant._ ‘To
_cap_. 5.
‘ $uch as were come with a great deal of Pre-
‘ judice, and an intent o$ Contradiction. Thus
you may $ee the certainty of tho$e Experiments
which were taken by this Gla$s. I have $poken
the more concerning it, becau$e I $hall borrow
many things in my farther Di$cour$e, from
tho$e Di$coveries which were made by it.
I have now Cited $uch Authors both Anci-
ent and Modern, who have directly maintain’d
the $ame Opinion. I told you you likewi$e in
See the fe-
cond Book.
1 Prop.
the Propo$ition, that it might probably be de-
duc’d from the Tenents of others: $uch were
[0073]_That the Moon May be a World._
_Ari$tarchus, Philolæus_, and _Copernicus_, with
many other later Writers, who a$$ented unto
their Hypothe$is; $o _Foach. Rhelicus, David_
_Origanus Lansbergius, Guil. Gilbert_, and (i$ I
_Apologia_
_pro Galli-_
_læo._
may believe _Campanella) Innumeri alii Angli &_
_Galli_, Very many others, both Engli$h and
French, all who affirm’d our Earth to be one
of the Planets, and the Sun to be the Centre of
all, about which the Heavenly Bodies did
move. And how horrid $oever this may $eem
at fir$t, yet is it likely enough to be true, nor
is there any Maxim or Ob$ervation in Op-
ticks ($aith _Pena_) that can di$prove it.
Now i$ our Earth were one of the Planets,
(as it is according to them) then why may not
another of the Planets be an Earth.
Thus have I $hewed you the Truth o$ this
Propo$ition. Before I proceed farther, ’tis
requi$ite that I inform the Reader, what Me-
thod I $hall follow in the proving of this chief
A$$ertion, that there is a World in the Moon.
The Order by which I $hall be guided, will
be, that which _Ari$totle_ u$es in his Book, _De_
_Mundo_, (if that Book were his.)
Fir$t, Πξι τμ άν alp2;μτñ of tho$e chief parts
which are in it; not the Elementary and Æthe-
real (as he doth there) $ince this doth not be-
long to the pre$ent Que$tion, but of the Sea
and Land, _&c._ Secondly, Πρτ άμτιυτ παυΠν, of
tho$e things which are Extrin$ical to it, as the
Sea$ons, Meteors, and Inhabitants.
[0074]That the Moon may be a World.
PROP. VII.
That tho$e Spots and brighter parts, which by
our $ight may be di$tingui$hed in the Moon,
do $hew the difference betwixt the Sea and
Land, in that other World.
FOr the clear proof of this Propo$ition,
I $hall fir$t reckon up and refute the Opi-
nions of others, concerning the matter and
form of tho$e Spots, and then $hew the Pro-
bability of this A$$ertion, and how agreeable
it is to that Truth, which is mo$t commonly
receiv'd; As for the Opinions of others, con-
cerning the$e, they have been very many; I
will only reckon up tho$e which are common
and remarkable.
Some there are that think tho$e $pots do
not ari$e from any deformity of the parts, but
a deceit of the Eye, which cannot at $uch a
di$tance di$cern an equal Light in the Planet;
but the$e do but only $ay it, and $hew not any
rea$on for the proof of their Opinion: Others
think, that there are $ome Bodies betwixt the
_So Bede_ in
_l. de Mund._
_con$tit_.
Sun and Moon, which keeping off the Light
in $ome parts, do by their Shadow produce
the$e $pots which we there di$cern.
Others would have them to be the Figure
of the Seas or Mountains, here below: repre-
$ented there as in a Looking-Gla$s. But none
of the$e Fancies can be true, becau$e the Spots
are $till the $ame, and not varied according to
the difference of places; and be$ides, _Gardon_
_De $ubtil._
_lib. 3._
thinks it is impo$$ible that any image $hould
[0075]That the Moon may be a World.
be conveyed $o far, as there to be repre$ented
unto us, at $uch a di$tance. But ’tis common-
ly related of _Pythagor as_, that he by writing
what he pleas'd in a Gla$s, by the reflexion of
the $ame Species, would make tho$e Letters to
appear in the Circle of the Moon, where they
$hould be Legible by any other, who might
at that time be $ome Miles di$tant from him.
. _Agrippa_ affirms this to be po$$ible, and
_Occulta._
_Philo$. l. I._
_cap. 6._
the way of performing it not unknown to him-
$elf, with $ome others in his time. It may be
that Bi$hop _Goodwine_ did by the like means
perform tho$e $trange Conclu$ions, which he
profe$$es in his _Nuncius inanimatus_, where he
pretends, that he can inform his Friends of
what he plea$es, though they be an hundred
Miles di$tant, _forte etiam, vel milliare mille$i-_
_mum_, (they are his own Words) and perhaps
a Thou$and, and all this in a little $pace, quick-
er than the Sun can move.
Now, what conveyance there $hould be, for
$o $peedy a pa$$age, I cannot conceive, unle$s
it be carried with the light, than which we
know not any thing quicker; But of this only
by the way; however, whether tho$e Ima-
ges can be repre$ented $o or not, yet certain it
is, tho$e $pots are not $uch Repre$entations.
Some think, that when God had at fir$t Crea.
ted too much Earth, to make a perfect Globe,
not knowing well where to be$tow the re$t, he
placed it in the Moon, which ever $ince hath
$o darkned it in $ome parts; but the impiety
of this is $ufficient confutation, $ince it $o much
detracts from the Divine Power and Wi$-
dom.
[0076]That the Moon may be a World.
The Stoicks held that Planet to be mix-
_Plut. Fe_
_placit. phil._
_l 2. c. 25._
ed by Fire and Air, and in their Opinion, the
Variety of its Compo$ition cau$ed her $pots;
being not a$hamed to $tile the $ame Body a
Godde$s, calling it _Diana, Minerva_, &c. and
yet affirm it to be an impure Mixture of
Flame and Smoke, and Fuliginous Air.
But this Planet cannot con$i$t of Fire ($aith
_Plutarch_) becau$e there is not any Fewel to
maintain it. And the Poets therefore have
fained _Vulcan_ to be lame, becau$e he can no
more $ub$i$t without Wood or other Fewel,
than a Lame Man without a Staff.
_Anaxagor as_ thought all the Stars to be of an
Earthly Nature, Mixed with $ome Fire; and
as for the Sun, he affirmed it to be nothing
el$e but a $ieryStone; for which later Opinion
_Fo$ephus_
_l. 2. com._
_App. Au-_
_gu$te de ci-_
_vit. Dei._
_l. 18. c. 41._
the _Athenians_ $entenc'd him to Death, tho$e
Zealous Idolaters counting it a great Bla$phe-
my to make their God a Stone, whereas not-
with$tanding, they were $o $en$ele$s in their
adoration of Idols, as to make a Stone their
God. This _Anaxagor as_ affirm'd the Moon to
be more Terre$trial than the other Planets,
but of a greater Purity than any thing here
below, and the Spots, he thought, were no-
thing el$e, but $ome cloudy parts, intermin-
gled with the Light which belonged to that
Planet; but I have above de$troyed the Sup-
po$ition on which this Fancy is grounded. _Pli-_
_ny_ thinks they ari$e from $ome dro$$ie $tuff,
_Nat. Hi$t._
_l. 2. c. 9._
mixed with that moi$ture which the Moon
attracts unto her $el$; but he was of their Opi-
nion, who thought the Stars were nouri$hed
by $ome Earthly Vapours, which you may
[0077]That the Moon may be a World.
commonly $ee refuted in the _Gommentators_ on
the Books _de Gælo_.
_Vitellio_ and _Reinoldus_, Affirm the Spots to
_Opt. lib. 9._
_comment._
_in Pnrb._
_pag. 164._
be the Thicker parts of the Moon, into which
the Sun cannot Infu$e much Light; and this
(_$ay_ they) is the Rea$on why in theSuns Eclip-
$es, the Spots and Brighter parts, are $till in $ome
mea$ure Di$tingui$hed, becau$e the Sun Beams
are not able $o well to Penetrate through tho$e
Thicker, as they may through the Thinner
parts of that Planet. Of this Opinion al$o was
_Gæ$ar la GaHa_, who$e Words are the$e, The
‘ Moon doth there appear Cleare$t, where $he
‘ is Tran$picious, not only through the Superfi-
_Ex'qua par-_
_te luna e$t_
_tran$picua_
_non $olum_
_$ecundum_
_$uperficiem_
_$ed etiam_
_$ecundum_
_$ub$tantiam_
_eatenus cla-_
_ra, ex qna_
_autem parte_
_opaca e$t_
_eatenus ob-_
_$cura vide-_
_tur. De Phæ-_
_nom. eap. II._
_Albert._
_mag. de_
_Coævis_
_Q. 4. Art._
_12._
_Colleg. Con._
‘ cies, but the Sub$tance al$o, and there $he
‘ $eems $potted, where her Body is mo$t Opa-
cous. The ground of this his A$$ertion, was,
becau$e he thought the Moon did receive and
be$tow her Light by Illumination only, and not
at all by re$lexion; but this, together with the
$uppo$ed Penetration of the Sun-Beams, and
the Per$picuity of the Moons Body, I have
above An$wered and Refuted.
The more Common and general Opinion, is,
that the Spots are the Thinner parts of the
Moon, which are le$s able to reflect the Beams
that they receive from the Sun, and this is mo$t
agreeable to rea$on; for if the Stars are there-
fore brighte$t, becau$e they are Thicker, and
more Solid than their Orbs, then it will follow,
that tho$e parts of the Moon which have le$s
Light, have al$o le$s Thickne$s. It was the
Providence of Nature ($ay $ome) that $o con-
trived that Planet to have the$e Spots within
it; for $ince that is neare$t to tho$e lower Bo-
[0078]That the Moon may be a World.
dies which are $o full of deformity, ’tis requi$ite
that it $hould in $ome mea$ure agree with them,
and as in this inferiour World, the higher Bo-
dies are the mo$t compleat, $o al$o in the Hea-
vens, Perfection is a$cended unto by degrees,
and the Moon being the lowe$t, mu$t be the
lea$t pure, and therefore _Philo_ the Jew, Interpre-
_De $omniis._
ting _<034>acobs_ Dream, concerning the Ladder, doth
in an Allegory $hew, how that in the Fabrick
of the World, all things grow perfecter, as they
grow higher, and this is the rea$on ($aith he)
why the Moon doth not con$i$t of any pure $im-
ple matter, but is mixed with Air, which $hews
$o darkly within her Body.
But this cannot be a Sufficient rea$on; for
though it were true, that Nature did frame
every thing perfecter, as it was higher, yet is it
as true, that Nature frames every thing fully
perfect for that Office to which $he intends it.
Now, had $he intended the Moon meerly to re-
flected the Sun-beams, and give light, the $pots
then had not $o much argued herProvidence, as
her unskilfulne$s and over$ight, as if in the ha$t
of her work, $he could not tell how to make
_Scalig. ex-_
_ercit. 62._
that Body exactly fit, for that Office, to which
$he intended it.
’Tis likely then, that $he had $ome other end
which moved her to produce this variety, and
this in all probability was her intent to make
it a fit Body for Habitation, with the $ameCon-
veniences of Sea and Land, as this Inferiour
world doth partake of. For $ince the Moon is
$uch a Va$t, $uch aSolid and Opacous Body, like
our Earth (as was above proved) why may
it not be probable, that tho$e thinner and
[0079]That the Moon may be a World.
thicker parts appearing in her, do $hew the
difference betwixt the Sea and Land in that
other World? and _Galilæus_ doubts not, but
that if our Earth were vi$ible at the $ame di-
$tance, there would be the like appearance of it.
If we con$ider the Moon as another habi-
table Earth, then the appearances of it will
be altogether exact, and beautiful, and may
argue unto that, it is fully accompli$hed for
all tho$e ends to which Providence did appoint
it. But con$ider it barely as a Star or Light,
and then there will appear in it much imper-
fection and deformity, as being of an impure
dark $ub$tance, and $o unfit for the Office of
that Nature.
As for the Form of tho$e Spots, $ome of
the Vulgar think, they repre$ent a Man, and
the Poetsgue$s, ’tis the Boy _Endymion_, who$e
Company $he Loves $o well, that $he carries
him with her; others will have it only to be
the Face of a Man, as the Moon is u$ually pi-
ctured; but _Albertus_ thinks rather, that it re-
_Eu$ebius_
_Nicremb._
_Hi$t. Na._
_l. 8. c. 19._
pre$ents a Lyon, with his Tail towards the
Ea$t, and his Head the We$t, and $ome others
have thought it to be very much like a Fox,
and certainly, ’tis as much like a Lyon, as that
in the _Zodiake_, or as _Ur$a major_ is like a Bear.
I $hould gue$s, that it repre$ents one of
the$e, as well as another, and any thing el$e,
as well as any of the$e, $ince ’tis but a $trong ima-
gination, which fancies $uch Images, as School
Boys u$ually do, in the marks of a Wall, where-
as there is not any $uch $imilitude in the $pots
them$elves, which rather like our Sea, in re-
$pect of the Land, appears under a rugged and
[0080]That the Moon may be a World.
confu$ed Figure, and doth not repre$ent any
di$tinct Image, $o that both in re$pect of the
matter, and the Form, it may be probable e-
nough, that tho$e $pots and brighter parts may
$hew the di$tinction betwixt the Sea and Land
in that other World.
PROP. VIII.
The Spots repe$ent the Sea, and the brighter parts
the Land.
WHen I fir$t compar'd the Nature of our
Earth and Water, with tho$e appearan-
ces in the Moon; I concluded contrary to the
Propo$ition, that the brighter Parts repre$ented
the Water, and the Spots the Land; of this
Opinion likewi$e was _Keplar_ at the fir$t. But
my $econd Thoughts, and the reading of others,
_Opt. A$tro._
_c. 6. num. 9._
_Di$$ert._
_cum nuncio_
_Gal._
have now convinced me (as after he was) of
the Truth of that Propo$ition which I have
now $et down. Before I come to the Confir-
mation of it, I $hall mention tho$e Scruples,
which at fir$t made me doubt the Truth of this
Opinion.
1. It may be Objected, ’tis Probable, if there
be any $uch Sea and Land as ours, that it bears
$ome Proportion and Similitude with ours, but
now this Propo$ition takes away all Likene$s
betwixt them. For whereas the Superficies of
our Earth is but the Third part of the whole
Surface in the Globe. Two Parts being over-
_Exercit._
_39._
$pread with the Water (as _Scaliger_ Ob$erves)
yet here, according to this Opinion, the Sea
$hould be le$s than the Land, $ince there is not
[0081]That the Moon may be a World.
$o much of the Be$potted, as there is of the En-
lightned parts, wherefore ’tis Probable, that
there is no $uch thing at all, or el$e, that the
Brighter parts are the Sea.
2. The Water, by Rea$on of the Smoothne$s
of its Superficies, $eems better able to Reflect
the Sun-Beams than the Earth, which in mo$t
Places is $o full of Ruggedne$s of Gra$s and
Trees, and $uch like Impediments of Reflexion;
and be$ides, common Experience $hews, that the
Water Shines with a greater and more Glori-
ous Brightne$s than the Earth; therefore it
$hould $eem that the Spots are the Earth, and
the Brighter parts the Water. But to the Fir$t
it may be An$wered.
1. There is no great Probability in this
Con$equence, that becau$e ’tis $o with us, there-
fore it mu$t be $o with the parts of the Moon,
for $ince there is $uch a Difference betwixt
them in Divers other Re$pects, they may not
perhaps Agree in this.
2. That A$$ertion of _Scaliger_ is not by all
_De Meteo._
_ris. l. s. c. 1._
_Art. 1._
granted for a Truth. _Fromundus_, with others,
think, that the Superficies of the Sea and Land,
in $o much of the World as is already Di$cover-
ed, is equal, and of the $ame Exten$ion.
3. The Orb of Thick and Vaporous Air
which incompa$$es theMoon, makes the Bright-
er parts of that Planet appear bigger than in
them$elves they are; as I $hall $hew after-
wards.
To the Second it may be An$wered, that
though the Water be of a $mooth Superficies,
and $o may $eem mo$t fit to Reverberate the
Light, yet becau$e ’tis of a Per$picuous Nature
[0082]That the Moon may be a World.
therefore the Beams mu$t Sink into it, and can-
not $o $trongly and clearly be reflected. _Sicut_
_in $peculo ubi plumbum abr a$um fuerit, $aith Gar-_
_dan_, as in Looking-gla$$es where part of the
Lead is ra$ed off, and nothing left behind to
Reverberate the Image, the $pecies mu$t there
pa$s through, and not back again; $o it is
where the Beams penetrate and $ink into the
$ub$tance of the Body, there cannot be $uch an
immediate and $trong Reflexion, as when they
are beat back from the Superficies, and there-
fore the Sun cau$es a greater Heat by far upon
the Land than upon the Water. Now as for
that Experiment where it is $aid, that the wa-
ters have a greater brightne$s than the Land:
I an$wer, ’tis true only there where they re-
pre$ent the Image of the Sun or $ome bright
Cloud, and not in other places, e$pecially if
we look upon them at any great di$tance, as is
very plain by common Ob$ervation.
And ’tis certain, that from any high Moun-
tain the Land does appear a great deal brighter
than any Lake or River.
This may yet further be illu$trated by the
$imilitude of a Looking-gla$s hanging upon a
Wall in the Sun-$hine, where, if the Eye be
not placed in the ju$t line of Reflexion from
the Gla$s, ’tis manife$t that the Wall will be
of a brighter appearance than the Gla$s. True
indeed in the Line of Reflexion, the Light of
the Gla$s is equal almo$t unto that which comes
immediately from the Sun it $elf; but now
this is only in one particular place, and $o is
not like that Brightne$s which we di$cern in
the Moon, becau$e this does appear equally
[0083]That the Moon may be a World.
in $everal Scituations, like that of the Wall
which does $eem bright as well from every
place as from any one. And therefore the
ruffne$s of the Wall, or (as it is in the Obje-
ction) the ruggedne$s of our Earth is $o far from
being a hindrance of $uch a Reflexion as there
is from the Moon, that it is rather required as
a nece$$ary condition unto it. We may con-
ceive that in every rough Body there are, as
it were, innumerable $uperficies, di$po$ed un-
to an innumerable diver$ity of Inclinations.
_Ita ut nullus $it locus; ad quem non pertingant_
_Galilæus_
_Sy$tem. col@@_
_I._
_plurimi radii reflexi a plurimis $uperficieculis, per_
_omnem corporis $cabri radiis lumino$is percu$$i $u-_
_perficiem di$per$is_. ‘ So that there is not any
‘ place unto which there are not $ome Beams
‘ reflected from the$e divers Superficies, in
‘ the $everal parts of $uch a rugged Body. But
yet (as I $aid before) the Earth does receive a
great part of its Light by illumination, as well
as by Reflexion.
So that notwith$tanding tho$e Doubts, yet
this Propo$ition may remain True, that the
Spots may be the Sea, and the Brighter parts
the Land. Of this Opinion was _Plutarch_: unto
_De facie_
_lun._
_Db$$ertatis_
_Nunc. Syd._
him A$$ented _Keplar_ and _Galilæus_, who$e
words are the$e, _Si quis veterum Pythægoreo-_
_rum $ententiam exu$citare velit, lunam $cilicet e$$e_
_qua$i tellurem alteram, ejus pars lucidior terrenam_
_$uperficiem, ob$curior vero aqueam magis congruè_
_repre$entet. Mihi autem dubium fuit nunquam_
_terre$tris globi à longè con$pecti, atque aradiis $o-_
_laribus perfu$<007>, terream $uperficiem clariorem, ob-_
_$curiorem vero aqueam $e$e in con$pectum daturam_.
‘ If any Man have a mind to Renew the Opini-
[0084]That the Moon may be a World.
‘ on of the _Phythagoreans_, that the Moon is an
‘ other Earth, then her Brighter parts may fitly
‘ Repre$ent the Earths Superficies, and the
‘ Darker part the Water: and for my part, I
‘ never Doubted but that our Earthly Globe
‘ being Shined upon by the Sun, and beheld at
‘ a great Di$tance, the Land would appear
‘ Brighte$t, and the Sea more Ob$curely. The
‘ Rea$ons may be.
1. That which I urged about the foregoing
Chapter, becau$e the Water is the Thinner part,
and therefore mu$t give le$s Light.
Since the Stars and Planets, by Rea$on of
their Brightne$s, are U$ually concluded to be
the Thicker parts of her Orb.
2. Water is in it $elf of a Blacker Colour
_In lib. de_
_coloribus_
($aith _Ari$totle_) and therefore more Remote
from Light than the Earth. Any parts of the
Ground being Moi$tened with Rain, does Look
much more Darkly than when it is Dry.
3. ’Tis ob$erved that the $econdary Light
of the Moon (which afterwards is proved to
proceed from our Earth) is $en$ibly brighter
unto us, for two or three days before the
Conjunction, in the morning when $he appears
Ea$tward, then about the $ame time after the
Conjunction, when $he is $een in the We$t.
The Rea$on of which mu$t be this, becau$e
that part of the Earth which is oppo$ite to
the Moon in the Ea$t, has more Land in it
than Sea. Whereas on the contrary, the Moon
when $he is in the We$t, is $hined upon that
part of our Earth where there is more Sea.
than Land, from whence it will follow with
good probability that the Earth does ca$t a
greater Light than the Water.
[0085]That the Moon may be a World.
4. Becau$e Ob$ervation tells us, that the
$potted parts are always $mooth, and equal,
having every where an equality of Light when
once they are enlightned by the Sun, whereas
the brighter parts are full of rugged Gibbo$i-
ties and Mountains, having many Shades in
them, as I $hall $hew more at large afterwards.
That in this Planet there mu$t be Seas,
_Campanella_ indeavours to prove out of Scrip-
ture, interpreting _the Waters above the Firma-_
_Apologia pro_
_Galilæo._
_ment_ $poken in _Gene$is_, to be meant of the Sea
in this World. For ($aith he) ’tis not likely
that there are any $uch waters above the
Orbs to moderate that Heat which they re-
ceive from their $wift Motion (as $ome of the
Fathers think.) Nor did _Mo$es_ mean the An-
_Vide Iron._
_Epi$t. ad_
_Pammachi-_
_um. Con-_
_fe$$ion. l._ 13.
_c._ 32. _Re-_
_tracted. lib._
2. _Retr._
_cap._ 6.
gels which may be called Spiritual Waters, as
_Origen_ and _Au$tin_ would have it, for both the$e
are rejected by general con$ent: Nor could
he mean any Waters in the $econd Region, as
mo$t Commentators interpret it: For fir$t,
there is nothing but Vapors, which tho’ they
are afterwards turned into Water, yet while
they remain there, they are only the matter
of that Element, which may as well be Fire,
or Earth, or Air. Secondly, tho$e Vapours
are not above the Expan$um, but in it. So that
he thinks there is no other way to $alve all,
but by making the Planets $everal Worlds with
Sea and Land, with $uch Rivers and Springs
as we have here below: E$pecially $ince _E$dras_
2 E$dr. 4.7
$peaks of the Springs above the Firmament.
But I cannot agree with him in this, nor do I
think that any $uch thing can be proved out of
Scripture.
[0086]That the Moon may be a World.
Before I proceed to the next Po$ition, I $hall
fir$t an$wer $ome Doubts which might be
made again$t the generality of this Truth,
whereby it may $eem impo$$ible that there
$hould be either Sea or Land in the Moon;
for $ince $he moves $o $wiftly as A$tronomers
ob$erve, why then does their nothing fall from
her, or why doth $he not $hake $omething out
by the celerity of her Revolution; I an$wer,
you mu$t know that the Inclination of every
heavy Body to its proper Centre, doth $uffici-
ently tye it unto its place; $o that $uppo$e any
thing were $eparated, yet mu$t it nece$larily
return again. And there is no more danger of
their Falling into our World, than there is
Fear our falling into the Moon.
But there are many Fabulous Relations of
$uch things as have dropped thence. There is
a Tale of the _Nemean_ Lyon that _Hercules_ $lew,
_Vide Guli._
_Nubrigen$._
_de rebus._
_Anglicæ._
_lib._ 1.
which fir$t ru$hing among the Herds out of
his unknown Den in the Mountain of _Gytheron_
in _Bæotia_, the credulous People thought he was
$ent from the Godde$s the Moon. And if a
Whirlwind did chance to $natch any thing up,
and afterwards Rain it down again, the igno-
rant multitude were apt to believe that it
dropt from Heaven. Thus _Avicenna_ relates
a Story of a Calf which fell down in a Storm,
the Beholders thinking it a Moon-Calf, and
that it fell thence. So _Gardan_ Travelling up-
on the Apennine Mountains, a $udden Bla$t
took off his Hat, which if it had been car-
ryed far, he thinks the Pea$ants, who had per-
ceiv'd it to fall, would have $worn it had
Rained Hats. After $ome $uch manner, ma-
[0087]That the Moon may be a World.
ny of our Prodigies come to pa$s, and the
People are willing to believe any thing, which
they may relate to others as a very $trange and
wonderful Event. I doubt not but the _Trojan_
_Palladium_, the _Roman Minerva_, and our La-
dies Church at _Loretto_, with many $acred Re-
liques pre$erv'd by the Papi$ts might drop
from the Moon as well as any of the$e.
But it may be again Objected, $uppo$e there
were a Bullet $hot up in that World, would
not the Moon run away from it; before it
could fall down, $ince the Motion of her Bo-
dy (being every day round our Earth) is far
$wifter than the other, and $o the Bullet mu$t
be left behind, and at length fall down to us?
To this I an$wer.
1. If a Bullet could be $hot $o far till it
it came to the Circumference of tho$e things
which belong to our Centre, then it would
fall down to us.
2. Though there were $ome Heavy Body
a great Height in that Air, yet would the Mo-
tion of that Magnetical Globe to which it did
belong by an attractive Virtue, $till hold it
within its convenient di$tance, whether their
Earth moved or $tood $till, yet would the
$ame Violence ca$t a Body from it equally far.
That I may the plainer expre$s my meaning,
I will $et down this Diagram.
[0088]That the Moon may be a World.
Suppo$e this Earth was A, which was to
move in the Circle C. D. and let the Bullet
be $uppos'd at B. within its proper Verge; I
$ay, whether this Earth did $tand $till or move
$wiftly towards D. yet the Bullet would $till
keep at the $ame di$tance by rea$on of that mag-
netick Vertue of the Centre (if I may $o $peak)
whereby all things within its Sphere are attra-
cted with it. So that the Violence to the bul-
let, being nothing el$e but that whereby ’tis
remov’d from its Centre, therefore an equal
violence can carry a Body from its proper place,
but at an equal di$tance, whether or no this
Earth where its Centre is, does $tand $till or
move.
The Impartial Reader may find $ufficient $a-
tisfaction for this, and $uch other Arguments
as may be urg'd again$t the Motion of that
[0089]That the Moon may be a World.
Earth, in the Writings of _Gopernicus_ and his
Followers, unto whom, for Brevities $ake, I
will refer them.
PROP. IX.
That there are high Mountains, deep Vallies, and
$pacious Plains in the Body of the Moon.
THough there are $ome, who think Moun-
tains to be a deformity to the Earth, as
if they were either beat up by the Floud, or
el$e ca$t up like $o many Heaps of Rubbi$h
left at the Creation; yet if well confider’d,
they will be found as much to conduce to the
Beauty and Conveniency of the Univer$e, as
any of the other parts. Nature ($aith _Pliny_)
purpo$ely framed them for many excellent u$es:
partly to tame the Violence of greater Rivers,
to $trengthen certain Joynts within the Veins
and Bowels of the Earth, to break the Force
of the Seas Inundation, and for the $afety of
the Earths Inhabitants, whether Bea$ts or Men.
That they make much for the Protection of
Bea$ts, the P$almi$t te$tifies, _The high Hills_
P$al. 104.
_v._ 18.
_are a refuge for the wild Goats, and the Recks for_
_the Gonies._ The Kingly Prophet had likewi$e
learned the $afety of the$e by his own Experi-
ence, when he al$o was fain to make a Moun-
tain his Refuge from the Fury of his Ma$ter
_Saul_, who per$ecuted him in the Wilderne$s.
True indeed, $uch places as the$e keep their
Neighbours poor, as being mo$t barren, but
yet they pre$erve them $afe, as being mo$t
$trong; witne$s our unconquered _Wales_ and
[0090]That the Moon may be a World.
_Scotland_, who$e greate$t protection hath been
the natural Strength of their Country, $o For-
tified with Mountains, that the$e have always
been unto them $ure Retreats from the Vio-
lence and Oppre$$ion of others. Wherefore
a good Author doth rightly call them Natures
Bul-warks, ca$t up at God Almighties own
charges, the $corns and curbs of victorious
Armies; which made the _Barbarians_ in _Gurtius_
$o confident of their own $afety, when they
were once retir'd into an acce$$able Mountain,
that when _Alexanders_ Legat had brought them
to a Parley, and per$wading them to yield, told
them of his Ma$ters Victories, what Seas and
Wilderne$$es he had pa$$ed; they replyed, that
all that might be, but could _Alexander_ fly too?
Over the Seas he might have Ships, and over
the Land Hor$es, but he mu$t have Wings be-
fore he could get up thither. Such $afety did
tho$e barbarous Nations conceive in the Moun-
ttins whereunto they were retired. Certainly
then $uch u$eful parts were not the effects of
Mans Sin, or produced by the Worlds Cur$e,
the Flood, but rather at fir$t created by the
Goodne$s and Providence of the Almighty.
This Truth is u$ually concluded from the$e
and the like Arguments.
1. Becau$e the Scripture it $elf, in the De-
$cription of that general Deluge, tells us, it
overflowed the highe$t Mountains.
2. Becau$e _Mo$es_, who writ long after the
Flood, does yet give the $ame De$cription
of places and Rivers, as they had before;
which could not well have been, if this had
made $o $trange an Alteration.
[0091]That the Moon may be a World.
3. ’Tis evident that the Trees did $tand as
before. For otherwi$e _Noah_ could not $o well
have concluded, that the Waters were abated
from this rea$on, becau$e the Dove brought
an Olive Leaf in her Mouth, when $he was
$ent forth the $econd time: whereas had the
Trees been rooted up, $he might have taken
it the fir$t time, from one of them as it was
floating on the top of the Waters. Now if
the Motion of the Waters was not $o violent
as to $ubvert the Trees, much le$s was it able
to ca$t up $uch va$t heaps as the Mountains.
4. When the Scripture doth $et forth unto
us the Power and Immen$ity of God by the va-
riety or U$efulne$s of the Creatures which he
hath made, among$t the re$t it doth often men-
tion the Mountains, _P$al_. 104.9. item 148.9. _I$ai_.
40. 12. And therefore ’tis probable they were
created at the fir$t. Unto this I maght add,
that in other places Divine Wi$dom, in $hew-
ing of its own Antiquity, $aith, that he was
_Prov._ 8. 25.
_P$al._ 90. 2.
_From the beginning, before the Earth or the Moun-_
_tains were brought forth._
5. If we may tru$t the Relations of Antiqui-
_Fo$eph. Ant._
_lib._ 1. _c._ 3.
ty, there were many Monuments left undefa-
ced after the Flood.
So that if I intend to prove that the Moon is
fuch a Habitable World as this is; ’tis requi-
$ite that I $hew it to have the $ame Convenien-
ces of Habitation as this hath; and here if
$ome Rabbi or Chymick were to handle the
point, they would fir$t prove it out of Scrip-
ture, from that place in _Mo$es_ his Ble$$ing,
where he $peaks of the ancient Mountains and
la$ting Hills, _Deut._ 33. <059><060><061><062> <063><061><062><064><065><061> <059><072><066> <061><072><072><063>
[0092]That the Moon may be a World.
for having immmediately before mentioned
tho$e Ble$$ings which $hould happen unto _Fo-_
_$eph_ by the Influence of the Moon, he does pre-
$ently exegetically iterate them in Ble$$ing him
with the chief things in the ancient Mountains
and la$ting Hills; you may al$o $ee the $ame
expre$$ion u$ed in _<034>acobs_ Ble$$ing of _<034>o$eph_.
_Gen._ 49. 26.
But however we may deal _pro_ or _con_ in Phi-
lo$ophy, yet we mu$t not be too bold with Di-
vine Truths, or bring Scripture to Patronize
any Fancy of our own, though perhaps it be
Truth. I am not of their Mind who think it
a good Cour$e to confirm Philo$ophical Se-
crets from the letter of the Scripture, or by a-
bu$ing $ome ob$cure Text in it. Methinks it
$avors too much of that melancholly humour
of the Chymicks, who, aiming in all their Stu-
dies at the making of Gold, do per$wade them-
$elves, that the mo$t learned and $ubtile of the
Ancient Authors, in all their ob$cure places,
do mean $ome $uch $en$e as may make
to their purpo$e. And hence it is that they
derive $uch $trange My$teries from the Fables
of the Poets, and can tell you what great $ecret
it was that Antiquity did hide under the Ficti-
on of _<034>upiter_ being turned into a Showre of
Gold: of _Mercury's_ being made the Interpre-
ter of the Gods: of the _Moons_ de$cending to
the Earth for the Love of _Endymion:_ with
$uch ridiculous Interpretations of the$e and the
like Fables, which any rea$onable con$idering
Man cannot conceive to proceed from any,
but $uch as are di$tracted. No le$s Fanta$tical
in this kind are the Jewi$h Rabbies, among$t
whom is not any Opinion, whether in Nature or
[0093]That the Moon may be a World.
Policy, whether true or fal$e, but $ome of them,
by a Cabali$tical Interpretation can Father it
upon a dark place of Scripture, or (if need be)
upon a Text that is clean contrary. There be-
ing not any ab$urdity $o gro$s and incredible,
for which the$e Abu$ers of the Text, will not
find out an Argument. Whereas, ’tis the more
natural way, and $hould be ob$erved in all Con-
trover$ies, to apply unto every thing, the pro-
per proofs of it; and when we deal with Phi-
lo$ophical Truths, to keep our $elves within
the Bounds of Humane Rea$on and Authority.
But this by the way. For the better proof
of this Propo$ition, I might here Cite the Te-
$timony of _Diodorus_, who thought the Moon
to be full of rugged places, _velut terre$tribus_
_tumultis $upercilio$am_; but he erred much in
$ome Circum$tances of this Opinion, e$pecial-
ly where he $ays, there is an I$land among$t
the _Hyperboreans_, wherein tho$e Hills may
to the Eye be plainly di$cover'd; and for this
rea$on _Gælius_ calls him a Fabulous Writer.
_Lect. aut._
_l._ 1. _c._ 15.
But you may $ee more expre$s Authority for
the Proof of this in the Opinions of _Anaxago-_
_Plut. de_
_plac. l._ 2. _c._
25.
_ras_ and _Democritus_, who held that this Planet
was full of Champion Grounds, Mountains
and Vallies. And this $eemed likewi$e proba-
ble unto _Augu$tinus Nifus_, who$e words are
the$e: _For$itan non e$t remotum dicere lunæ par-_
_De calo.l._ 2.
_part._ 49.
_tes e$$e diver$as, veluti $unt partes terræ, quarum_
_aliæ $unt vallo$æ, aliæ monto$æ, ex quarum diffe-_
_rentia effici pote$t facies illa lunæ; nec e$t rationi_
_di$$onum, nam luna e$t corpus imperfecte Sphæ-_
_ricum, cum $it corpus ab ultimo cœlo elongatum,_
_ut $upra dixit Ari$toteles._ ‘Perhaps, it would
[0094]That the Moon may be a World.
‘not be ami$s to $ay that the parts of the Moon
‘were divers, as the parts of the Earth, where-
‘of $ome are Vallies, and $ome Mountains,
‘from the difference of which, $ome $pots in
‘the Moon may proceed; nor is this again$t
‘Rea$on; for that Planet cannot be perfectly
‘Spherical, $ince ’tis $o remote a Body from
‘the fir$t Orb, as _Ari$totle_ had $aid before.
You may $ee this Truth a$$ented unto by _Blan-_
_De Mundi_
_fab. pars. 3_
_c. 4._
_canus_ the Je$uite, and by him confirmed with
divers Rea$ons. _Keplar_ hath ob$erved in the
Moons Eclip$es, that the Divi$ion of her en-
_A$tron._
_Opt. c. 6._
_num. 9._
lightned part from the $haded, was made by
a crooked unequal Line, of which there can-
not be any probable cau$e conceiv'd, unle$s it
did ari$e from the ruggedne$s of that Planet;
for it cannot all be produc'd from the $hade of
any Mountains here on Earth, becau$e the$e
would be $o le$$ened before they could reach
$o high in a Conical Shadow, that they would
not be at all $en$ible unto us (as might ea$ily
be demon$trated) nor can it be conceiv'd what
rea$on of this difference there $hould be in the
Sun. Wherefore there being no other Body
that hath any thing to do in Eclip$es, we mu$t
nece$$arily conclude, that it is cau$ed by varie-
ty of parts in the Moon it $elf, and what can
the$e be but its Gibbo$ities ? Now if you
$hould ask a rea$on why there $hould be $uch a
multitude of the$e in that Planet, the $ame
_Keplar_ $hall je$t you out an an$wer. Suppo$ing
($aith he) that tho$e Inhabitants are bigger than
any of of us in the $ame proportion, as their
days are longer than ours, _viz._ by Fifteeen
times it may be, for want of Stones to erect $uch
[0095]That the Moon may be a World.
va$t Hou$es as were requi$ite for their Bodies,
they are fain to dig great and round hollows in
the Earth, where they may both procure water
_Kep. ap-_
_pend. Sele-_
_nogra._
for their Thir$t, & turning about with the $hade,
may avoid tho$e great Heats which other wi$e
they would be liable unto, or if you will give
_Gæ$ar la Galla_ leave to gue$s in the $ame man-
ner, he would rather think that tho$e Thir$ty
Nations ca$t up $o many, and $o great heaps of
Earth in digging of their Wine Cellars; but
_Nuncius_
_Sydereus._
this only by the way.
I $hall next produce Eye-witne$s of _Galelæus_,
on which I mo$t of all depend for the proof of
this Propo$ition, when he beheld the new Moon
through his per$pective, it appeared to him un-
der a Rugged and Spotted Figure, $eeming to
have the darker and enlightned parts divided
by a Tortuous Line, having $ome Parcels of
Light at a good di$tance from the other; and
this difference is $o remarkable, that you may
ea$ily perceive it through one of tho$e ordina-
ry Per$pectives, which are commonly $old a-
mong$t us; but for your better apprehending
of what I deliver, I will $et down the Figure
as I find it in _Galilæus_.
[0096]That the Moon may be a World.
Suppo$e ABCD to repre$ent the appea-
rance of the Moons Body being in a Sextile,
you may $ee $ome brighter parts Separated at
a pretty di$tance from the other, which can be
nothing el$e but a Reflexion of the Sun-Beams,
upon $ome parts that are higher than the re$t,
and tho$e Ob$cure Gibbo$ities which $tand our
towards the enlightened parts, mu$t be $uch
Hollow and Deep Places, whereto the Rays
cannot Reach. But when the Moon is got far-
ther off from the Sun, and come to that fulne$s
as this Line BD doth repre$ent her under, then
do the$e parts al$o receive an equalLight, excep-
ting only that difference which doth appear be-
twixt their Sea and Land. And if you do con-
[0097]That the Moon may be a World.
$ider how any Rugged Body would appear, be-
ing enlightned, you would ea$ily conceive that
it mu$t nece$$arily $eem under $ome $uch Gib-
bous unequal form, as the Moon is here repre-
$ented. Now for the Infallibility of the$e ap-
pearances, I $hall refer the Reader to that which
hath been $aid in the Sixth Propo$ition.
But _Gæ$ar la Galla_ affirms, that all the$e
appearances may con$i$t with a plainSuperficies,
if we $uppo$e the parts of the Body to be $ome
of them _Diaphanous_, and $ome _Opacous_; and
if you Object, that the Light which is convey'd
to any Diaphanous part in a plain Superficies,
mu$t be by a continued Line, whereas here there
appear many brighter parts among the Ob$cure
at $ome di$tance from the re$t. To this he
an$wers, it may ari$e from $ome Secret Con-
veyances and Channels within her Body, that
do con$i$t of a more Diaphanous matter, which
being covered over with an Opacous Superfi-
cies, the Light pa$$ing through them, may break
out a great way off; whereas the other parts
betwixt, may $till remain Dark. Ju$t as the
River _Aretbu$a_ in _Sicily_, which runs under
ground for a great way, and afterwards breaks
out again. But becau$e this is one of the cheife$t
Fancies, whereby he thinks he hath fully an-
$wered the Argument of this Opininion; I will
therefore $et down his an$wer in his own words
le$t the Reader might $u$pect more in them,
than I have expre$$ed. _Non e$t impo$$ible cæcos_
cap. II.
ductus diaphani & per$picui corporis, $ed opacd
$uperficie protendi, u$que in diapbanam aliquam ex
profundoin $uperficiem emergentem partem, per quos
ductus lume inlongo po$t modum inter$ticio erumpat,
[0098]That the Moon may be a World.
_& c._ But I reply, if the Superficies betwixt
the$e two enlightened parts, remain dark be-
cau$e of its Opacity, then would it always be
dark, and the Sun could not make it partake of
Light, more than it could of Per$picuity. But
this contradicts all Experience, as you may $ee
in _Galilæus_, who affirms, that when the Sun
comes nearer to his Oppo$ition, then, that
which is betwixt them both, is enlightned as
well as either. Nay, this oppo$es his own Eye-
withe$s, for he confe$$es him$elf, that he $aw this
by the gla$s. He had $aid before, that he came
to $ee tho$e $trange Sights di$covered by _Gali-_
_læus_ his gla$s, with an intent of Contradiction,
and you may read that confirmed in the weak-
ne$s of this an$wer, which rather bewrays an
Ob$tinate, then a per$waded Will; for other-
wi$e $ure he would never have undertook to
have de$troyed $uch certain proofs with $o
groundle$s a Fancy.
That In$tance of _Galilæus_, would have been
_Sy$t. mundi_
_eoll. 1._
a better Eva$ion, had this Author been Acquan-
ted with it; who might then have compared
the Moon to that which we call Mother of
Pearl, which though it be mo$t Exactly Poli$hed
in the Superficies of it; yet will $eem unto the
Eye as if there were divers Swellings and Ri-
$ings in its $everal parts. But yet this neither
would not well have $hifted the Experiment
of the Per$pective. For the$e rugged parts do
not only appear upon one $ide of the Moon, but
as the Sun does turn about in Divers Places, $o
do they al$o ca$t their $hadow. When theMoon
is in her Increa$e, then do they ca$t their $ha-
dows to the Ea$t. When $he is in the Decrea$e,
[0099]That the Moon may be a World.
and the Sun on the other $ide of her, then like-
wi$e may we Di$cover the$e brighter Parts
ca$ting their $hadows We$tward. Whereas in
the full Moon there are none of all the$e to be
feen.
But it may be Objected, that ’tis almo$t Im-
po$$ible, and altogether Unlikely, that in the
Moon there $hould be any Mountains $o high,
as tho$e Ob$ervations make them. For do but
Suppo$e, according to the common Principles,
that the Moons Diameter unto the Earths, is
very neer to the Proportion of 2 to 7. Suppo$e
withall that theEarthsDiameter contains about
7000. Italian Miles, and the Moons 2000. (as is
commonly granted.) Now _Galilæus_ hath Ob-
$erved, that $ome parts have been Enlightned,
when they were the Twentieth part of the Di-
ameter di$tant from the common term of Illu-
mination. From whence, it mu$t nece$$arily
follow, that there may be $ome Mountains in
the Moon, $o high, that they are Able to ca$t a
$hadow a 100 Miles off. An opinion that $ounds
like a Prodigy or a Fiction, wherefore ’tis likely
that either tho$e Appearances are cau$ed by
$omewhat el$e be$ides Mountains, or el$e tho$e
are fallibleOb$ervations, from whence may fol-
low $uch Improbable, Inconceiveable Con$e-
quences.
But to this I an$wer:
1. You mu$t Con$ider the height of the
Mountains is but very little, if you compare
them to the Length of their $hadows. Sir _Walter_
_Hi$t. l. 1.c._
_7. Sect. 11._
_Rawleigh_ Ob$erves, that the Mount _Atbos_, now
called _Lacas_, ca$t its $hadow 300 Furlongs, which
is above 37 Miles; and yet that Mount is none
[0100]That the Moon may be a World.
of the Heghe$t. Nay, _Solinus_ (whom I $hould
_Pely. bi$tor._
_6. 21._
rather believe in this kind) affirms, that this
Mountain gives his $hadow quite over the Sea,
from _Macedon_ to the I$le of L_emnos_, which is
700 Furlongs, or 84 Miles, and yet according
to the common Reckoning, it doth $carce reach
4 Miles up wards, in its Perpendicular height.
2. I affirm, that there are very high Moun-
tains in the Moon. _Keplar_ and _Galilæus_ think,
that they are higher than any which are upon
our Earth. But I am not of their Opinion in this,
becau$e I $uppo$e they go upon a fal$e Ground,
whil$t they Conceive, that the highe$t Moun-
tain upon the Earth is not above a Mile Per-
pendicular.
Whereas ’tis the common Opinion, and found
true enough by Ob$ervation, that _Olympus,_
_Atlas, Taurus_ and _Emus_, with many others, are
much above this height. _Tenariffa_ in the
Canary I$lands, is commonly related to be
above 8 Miles Perpendicular, and about this
height ($ay $ome) is the Mount _Perjacaca_ in
_America_. _Sir Walter Rawleigh_ $eems to think,
_Hi$t. l.1.c._
_7. Sect. 11._
_Meteor. l._
_I. c. II._
that the highe$t of the$e is near 30 Miles up-
right. nay, _Ari$totle_ $peaking of _Gauca$us_ in
_A$ia_, affirins it to be Vi$ible for 560 Miles, as
$ome Interpreters find by Computation; from
which it will follow, that it was 78 Miles Per-
pendicularly high, as you may $ee confirm'd by
_Facobus Mazonius_, and out of him in _Blancanus_
_Comparatio_
_Ari$t. cum._
_Platone._
_Sect 3.c.5._
_Expo$t. in_
_loc Math._
_Arlis loc._
_148._
the Je$uit. But this Deviates from the truth,
more in Exce$s, than the other doth in defect.
However, though the$e in the Moon are
not $o high as$ome among$t us; yet certain
it is they are of a great height, and $ome of
[0101]That the Moon may be a World.
them at the lea$t four Miles Perpendicular.
This I $hall prove from the Ob$ervation of _Ga-_
_lilæus_, who$e Gla$s can $hew to the $en$e a
proof beyond exception; and certainly that
Man mu$t be of a mo$t timorous Faith, who
dares not believe his own Eye.
By that Per$pective you may plainly di$-
cern $ome enlightned parts (which are the
Mountains) to be di$tant from the other about
the twentieth part of the Diameter. From
whence it will follow, that tho$e Mountains
mu$t nece$$arily be at the lea$t, four Italian
Miles in height.
For let B D E F be the Body of the Moon,
A B C will be aRay or Beam of the Sun, which
enlightens a Mountain at A, and B is the point
of Contingency; the di$tance betwixt A and
B mu$t be $uppos'd to be the twentieth part
of the Diameter, which is an 100 Miles, for
$o far are $ome enlightned parts $ever'd from
the common term of Illumination. Now the
[0102]That the Moon may be a World.
Aggregate of the quadrate from A B a
Hundred, and B G a 1000. will be 1010000.
unto which the Quadrat ari$ing from A G
mu$t be equal; according to the 47_th_ Propo$i-
tion in the $ir$t Book of Elements. There-
fore the whole Line A G is $omewhat more
than 104. and the di$tance betwixt H A mu$t
be above four Miles, which was the thing to
be prov'd.
But it may be again Objected, if there be
$uch rugged parts, and $o high Mountains, why
then cannot we di$cern them at this di$tance ?
why doth the Moon appear unto us $o exactly
round, and not rather as a Wheel with Teeth.
I an$wer, by rea$on of too great a di$tance;
For if the whole Body appear to our Eye $o
little, then tho$e parts which bear $o $mall a
proportion to the whole, will not at all be $en-
$ible.
But it may be replyed, if there were any
$uch remarkable Hills, why does not the Limb
of the Moon appear like a Wheel with Teeth,
to tho$e who look upon it through the great
Per$pective, on who$e Witne$s you $o much
depend? Or what rea$on is there that $he ap-
pears as exactly round through it, as $he doth
to the bare Eye? Certainly then, either there
is no $uch thing as you imagin, or el$e the
Gla$s fails much in this Di$covery.
To this I $hall an$wer out of _Galilæus_.
1. You mu$t know that there is not meer-
ly one rank of Mountains about the edge of
the Moon, but divers Orders, one Mountain
behind another, and $o there is $omewhat to
hinder tho$e void $paces, which otherwi$e, per-
haps, might appear.
[0103]That the Moon may be a World.
Now, where there be many Hills, the
Ground $eems even to a Man that can $ee the
Tops of all. Thus when the Sea rages, and
many va$t Waves are lifted up, yet all may
appear plain enough to one that $tands at the
Shore. So where there are $o many Hills, the
inequality will be le$s remarkable, if it be di$-
cern'd at a di$tance.
2. Though there be Mountains in that part
which appears unto us to be the Limb of the
Moon, as well as in any other place, yet the
bright Vapours hide their appearance: for
there is an Orb of thick vaporus Air that doth
immediately compa$s the Body of the Moon,
which though it have not $o great Opacity,
as to terminate the Sight, yet being once en-
lightned by the Sun, it doth repre$ent the Bo-
dy of the Moon under a greater form, and hin-
ders our $ight from a di$tinct view of her true
Circumference. But of this in the next Chap-
ter.
3. _Keplar_ hath ob$erv'd, that in the Solary
_Somn. A$tr._
_not. 207._
Eclip$es, when the Rays may pa$s through this
vaporous Air, there are $ome Gibbo$ities to
be di$cern'd in the Limb of the Moon.
I have now $ufficiently prov'd, that there
are Hills in the Moon, and hence it may $eem
likely, that there is al$o a World; for $ince
Providence hath $ome $pecial end in all its
Works, certainly then the$e Mountains were
not produc'd in vain; and what more proba-
ble meaning can we conceive there $hould be,
than to make that place convenient for Habi-
tation?
[0104]That the Moon may be a World.
PROP. X.
That there is an Atmo-$phæra, or an Orb of gro$s,
Vaporous Air, immediately encompa$$ing the
body of the Moon.
AS that part of our Air which is neare$t
to the Earth, is of a thicker Sub$tance
than the other, by rea$on ’tis always mixed
with $ome Vapours, which are continually
exhaled into it. So is it equally requi$it, that
if there be a World in the Moon, that the Air
About that, $hould be alike qualified with
ours. Now, that there is $uch an Orb of gro$s
Air, was fir$t of all (for ought I can read)
ob$erved by _Me$lin,_ afterwards a$$ented unto
by _Keplar_ and _Galilæus_, and fince by _Bapti$ta_
_Vide Eu$eb._
_Nierem. de_
_Nat. Hi$t._
_l. 2. c. 11._
_Gi$atus, Scheiner,_ with others, all of them con-
firming it by the $ame Arguments which I
$hall only cite, and then leave this Propo$ition.
1. ’Tis not improbable that there $hould be
a Sphere of gro$$er Air about the Moon, be-
cau$e'tis ob$erv'd, that there are $uch kind of
Evaporations which proceed from the Sun it
$elf. For there are di$cover'd divers movea-
ble Spots, like Clouds, that do encompa$s his
Body; which tho$e Authors, who have been
mo$t frequently vers'd in the$e kind of Expe-
riments and Studies, do conclude to be nothing
el$e but Evaporations from it. The Probabi-
lity and Truth of which Ob$ervations may al-
So A. D.
1547.
April 24.
to the 28.
$o be inferr'd from $ome other appearances. As,
1. It hath been ob$erv'd, that the Sun hath
$ometimes for the $pace of four days together,
[0105]That the Moon may be a World.
appeared as dull and ruddy almo$t as the Moon
in her Eclip$es; in $o much that the Stars have
been $een at Mid-day. Nay, he hath been
con$tantly darkned for almo$t a whole Year,
and never $hined, but with a kind of heavy and
duski$h Light, $o that there was $carce heat
enough to Ripen the Fruits. As it was about
the time when _Gæ$ar_ was kill'd. Which was
recorded by $ome of the Poets. Thus _Virgil,_
$peaking of the Sun.
Ille etiam extincto mi$eratus Gæ$are Romam.
Gum caput ob$curâ nitidum ferrugine texit,
Impiaque æternam timuerunt $æcula noctem.
He pitying _Rome,_ when as great _Cæ$ar_ dy'd,
His Head within a mourning-vail did hide;
And thus the wicked guilty World did fright
With doubtful Fears of an Eternal Night.
Ovid $peaking likewife of his Death,
--Solis quoque tri$tis Imago
Lurida $ollicitis præbebat lumina terris.
--The Suns $ad Image then
Did yield a lowring light to fearful Men.
Now the$e appearances could not ari$e from
any lower Vapour. For then 1. They would
not have been $o univer$al as they were, being
$een through all _Europe;_ or el$e 2. That Va-
pour mu$t have cover'd the Stars as well as the
Sun, which yet notwit$tanding were plainly
di$cern'd in the day time. You may $ee this
Argument illu$trated in another the like ca$e,
Chap. 12. Hence then it will follow, that
this Fuliginous matter, which did thus ob$cure
the Sun, mu$t needs be very near his Body;
and if $o, then, what can we more probably
gue$s it to be, then Evaporations from it?
[0106]That the Moon may be a World.
2. ’Tis ob$erv'd, that the Suns total Eclip-
$es, when there is no part of his Body di$cern-
able, yet there does not always follow $o great
a darkne$s, as might be expected from his to-
tal Ab$ence. Now ’tis probable, that the rea-
$on is, becau$e the$e thicker Vapours, being
Enlightned by his Beams, do convey $ome
Light unto us, notwith$tanding the Interpo$iti-
on of the Moon betwixt his Body and our
Earth.
3. This likewife is by $ome gue$t to be the
Rea$on of the _Crepu$culum,_ or that light which
we have before the Suns Rifing.
Now, if there be $uch Evaporations from
the Sun, much more then from the Moon,
which does con$i$t of a more gro$s and impure
$ub$tance. The other Arguments are taken
from $everal Ob$ervations in the Moon her
$elf, and do more directly tend to the Proof
of this Propo$ition.
2. ’Tis ob$erv'd, that $o much of the Moon
as is enlightned, is always part of her bigger
Circle, than that which is darker. The fre-
quent Experience of others hath prov'd this,
and an ea$ie Ob$ervation may quickly confirm
it. But now this cannot proceed from any
other cau$e $o probable, as from this Orb of
Air; e$pecially when we confider how that
Planet $hining with a borrow'd Light, doth
not $end forth any $uch Rays as may make her
Appearance bigger than her Body.
3. When the Moon, being half enlightned,
begins to cover any Star, if the Star be towards
the ob$curer part, then may it by the Per$pe-
ctive be di$cern'd, to be nearer unto the Cen-
[0107]That the Moon may be a World.
tre of the Moon, than the outward Circumfe-
rence of the enlightned part. But the Moon
being in the Full; then does it $eem to receive
the$e Stars within its Limb.
4. Though the Moon do $ometimes appear
the fir$t day of her Change, when $o much as
appears enlightned, cannot be above the 80 part
of her Diameter, yet then will the Horns
$eem at lea$t to be of a Fingers breadth in Ex-
ten$ion. # Which could not be, unle$s the Air
about it were illuminated.
5. ’Tis ob$erv'd, in the Solary Eclip$es, that
there is $ometimes a great Trepidation about
the Body of the Moon, from which we may
likewife argue an _Atmo-$phæra,_ $ince we can-
not well conceive what $o probable a cau$e
there $hould be of $uch an appearance as this,
_Quod radii Solares à vaporibus Lunam ambien-_
_Scheiner_
_Ro$. Vr$. l._
_4. pars. 2._
_c. 27._
_tibus fuerint interci$i,_ that the Sun beams were
broken and refracted by the Vapours that en-
compa$$ed the Moon.
6. I may add the like Argument taken from
another Ob$ervation, which will be ea$ily try-
ed and granted. When the Sun is Eclip$ed,
we di$cern the Moon as $he is in her own na-
tural bigne$s; but then $he appears $omewhat
le$s than when $he is in the Full, though $he
be in the $ame place of her $uppos'd Excen-
trick and Epicycle; and therefore _Tycho_ hath
Calculated a Table for the Diameter of the di-
vers New Moons. But now there is no rea$on
$o probable, to $alve this appearance, as to
place an Orb of thicker Air, near the Body
of that Planet, which may be enlightned by
the re$lected Beams, and through which the
[0108]That the Moon may be a World.
direct Rays may ea$ily penetrate.
But $ome may object, that this will not
con$i$t with that which was before deliver'd,
where I $aid, that the thinne$t parts had lea$t
Light.
If this were true, how comes it to pa$s then
that this Air $hould be as light as any of the
other parts, when as ’tis the thinne$t of all?
I an$wer, if the Light be receiv'd by Re-
flexion only, then the thicke$t Body hath mo$t,
becau$e it is be$t able to beat back the Rays;
but if the Light be receiv'd by Illumination
(e$pecially if there be an Opacous Body be-
hind, which may double the Beams by Re$lecti-
on) as it is here, then I deny not but a thin
Body may retain much Light, and perhaps,
$ome of tho$e Appearances which we take
for Fiery Comets, are nothing el$e but a bright
Cloud enlightned; $o that probable it is, there
may be $uch Air about the Moon; and hence
it comes to pa$s, that the greater Spots are
only vi$ible towards her middle parts, and
none near the Circumference; not, but that
there are $ome, as well in tho$e parts, as el$e-
where, but they are not there perceivable, by
rea$on of tho$e brighter Vapours which hide
them.
PROP. XI.
That as their World is our Moon, $o our World is
their Moon.
I Have already handled the fir$t thing that I
Promi$ed, according to the Method which
[0109]That the Moon may be a World.
_Ari$totle_ u$es in in his Book _de Mundo,_ and
$hew'd you the nece$$ary parts that belong to
this World in the Moon. In the next place
’tis requi$ite that I proceed to tho$e things
which are Extrin$ecal unto it, as the Sea$ons, the
Meteors, and the Inhabitants.
1. Of the Sea$ons;
And if there be $uch a World in the Moon,
’tis requi$ite then that their Sea$ons $hould be
$ome way Corre$pondent unto ours, that they
$hould have Winter and Summer, Night and
Day, as we have.
Now that in this Planet there is $ome Si-
militude of Winter and Summer, is affirmed
_De gen._
_animal. l. 4._
_21._
by _Ari$totle_ him$elf, $ince there is one Hemi$-
phere that hath always Heat and Light, and
the other that hath Darkne$s and Cold. True
indeed, their Days and Years are always
of one and the $ame Length (unle$s we make
one of their Years to be 19 of ours, in which
$pace all the Stars do Ari$e after the $ame Or-
Golden
Number.
der.) But ’tis $o with us al$o under the Poles,
and therefore that great difference is not Suf-
ficient to make it altogether unlike ours; nor
can we expect that every thing there $hould be
in the $ame manner as it is here below, as if
Nature had no way but one to bring about her
Purpo$e. We have no Rea$on then to think
it nece$$ary that both the$e Worlds $hould be
altogether alike, but it may $uffice if they be
Core$pondent in $omething only. However, it
may be que$tioned whether it doth not $eem to
be again$t the Wi$dom of Providence, to make
the Night of $o great a Length, when they have
$uch a long time unfit for Work? I An$wer,
[0110]That the Moon may be a World.
No; $ince ’tis $o, and more with us al$o under
the Poles; and be$ides, the general Length of
their Night is $omewhat abated in the Bigne$s
of their Moon which is our Earth. For this Re-
turns as great a Light unto that Planet, as it
Receives from it. But for the better Proof of
this, I $hall fir$t free the Way from $uch Opi-
nions as might otherwi$e hinder the $peed of a
clearer Progre$s.
_Plut de._
_fac lunæ._
_Plutarch,_ one of the chief Patrons of this
World in the Moon, doth directly Contract
this Propo$ition, Affirming, that tho$e who
Live there, may di$cern our World, as the
Dreggs and Sediment of all other Creatures,
appearing to them through Clouds and Foggy
mi$ts, and that altogether Devoid of Light,
being Ba$e and unmoveable; $o that they
might well imagine the Dark place of Damna-
tion to be here Situate, and that they only were
the Inhabiters of the World, as being in the
mid$t betwixt Heaven and Hell.
To this I may An$wer, ’tis Probable that
_Plutarch_ $pake this Incon$iderately, and with-
out a Rea$on, which makes him likewife fall
into another Ab$urdity, when he $ays our Earth
would appear Immovable; whereas Que$tion-
le$s, though it did not, yet would it $eem to
Move and theirs to $tand Still, as the Land doth
to a Man in a Ship; according to that of the
Poet.
Provehimur portu, terræque urbe$que recedunt.
And I doubt not but that the Ingenious Au-
thor would ea$ily have Recanted, if he
had been but acquainted with tho$e Expe-
[0111]That the Moon may be a World.
riences which Men of latter times have found
out, for the Confirmation of this Truth.
2. Unto him a$$ents _Macrobius_; who$e
Words are the$e; _Terra accepto $olis lumine cla-_
_re$cit tantummodò, non relucet._ ‘The Earth is
_Somn. Scip._
_l. 1. c. 19._
‘ by the Sun Beams made Bright, but not able
‘ to Enlighten any thing $o far. And his Rea-
$on is, becau$e this being of a thick and Gro$s
matter, the light is terminated in its Super$icies,
and cannot Penetrate into the Sub$tance, where-
as the Moon doth therefore $eem $o Bright to
us, becau$e it receives the Beams within it $elf.
But the Weakne$s of this A$$ertion, may be
ea$ily Mani$e$t by a common Experience; po-
li$hed Steel (who$e Opacity will not give any
Admittance to the Raies) re$lects a $tronger
Heat than Gla$s, and $o Con$equently a greater
Light.
3. ’Tis the general Con$ent of Philo$ophers,
that the Reflection of the Sun-Beams from the
Earth doth not reach much above half a
Mile high, where they Terminate the fir$t Re-
gion, $o that to Affirm they might a$cend to
the Moon, were to $ay, there were but one
Region of Air, which Contradicts the proved
and received Opinion.
Unto this it may be An$wered:
That it is indeed the common Con$ent, that
the Re$lection of the Sun-Beams reach only to
the Second Region; but yet $ome there are,
and tho$e too, Philo$ophers, of good Note,
who thought otherwi$e. Thus _Plotinus_ is Cited
by _Cælius, $i concipiat te in $ublimi quopiam mun-_
_Ant. lect. l._
_1.c.4._
_di loco, unde oculis $ubjiciatur terræ moles aquis_
_circumfu$a, & $olis $yderumq; radiis illu$trata,_
[0112]That the Moon may be a World.
_non aliam pro$ecto vi$am iri probabile e$t, qua@_
_qualis modo vi$atur lunaris globi $pecies,_ ‘If you
‘conceive your $elf to be in $ome $uch high
‘Place, where you might Di$cern the whole
‘Globe of the Earth and Water, when it was
‘Enlightened by the Sun's Raies, ’tis Probable
‘it would then Appear to you in the $ame
‘Shape as the Moon doth now unto us. So
_Paulus Fo$carinus. Terra nihil ali@d e$t quam@_
_In epi$t. ad_
_Seba$t._
_Fant@mun._
_altera Luna, vel Stella, tali$q; nobis appareret, $iex_
_convenienti elongatione eminus con$piciretur, in_
_ip$aq; ob$ervari po$$ent eadem a$pectuum varieta-_
_tes, quæ in Lunâ apparent._ The Earth is no-
thing el$e but another Moon or Star, and
would appear $o unto us if it were beheld at a
Convenient Di$tance, with the $ame Changes,
and Varieties as there are in the Moon. Thus
_Fræfat. ad_
_Au$triaca_
_$yd._
al$o _Garolus Malapertius,_ who$e words are
the$e, _Terra hæc no$tra, $i in luna con$tituti_
_e$$emus, $plendida pror$us qua$i non ignobilis pla-_
_neta, nobis appareret._ ‘If we were placed in
‘the Moon, and from thence beheld this Earth,
‘it would appear unto us very Bright, like one
‘of the Nobler Plannets. Unto the$e doth
_Meteor.l.1._
_c.2. Art. 2._
_Fromondus_ a$$ent, when he $ays, _Gredo equidem_
_quod $i oculus qui$piam in orbe lunari foret, globum_
_terræ & aquæ in$tar ingentis $yderis à $ole illu$trem_
_con$piceret._ ‘I believe that this Globe of Earth
‘and Water would appear like $ome'great Star
‘to any one, who $hould Look upon it from
‘the Moon. Now this could not be, nor could
it $hine $o Remarkably, unle$s the Beams of
Light were Reflected from it. And therefore
the $ame _Fromundus_ expre$ly holds, that the fir$t
Region of Air is there Terminated, where the
[0113]That the Moon may be a World.
Heat cau$ed by Reflection begins to Langui$h,
whereas the Beams them$elves do pa$s a great
way farther. The chief Argument which doth
mo$t plainly mani$e$t this Truth, is taken from
a common Ob$ervation which may be ea$ily
Tryed.
If you behold the Moon a little before or
after the Conjunction, when $he is in a Sextile
with the Sun, you may di$cern not only the
part which is enlightned, but the re$t al$o to
have in it a kind of a duski$h Light; but if
you chu$e out $uch a Situation, where $ome
Hou$e or Chimney (being $ome 70 or 80 pa-
ces di$tant from you) may hide from your Eye
the enlightned Horns, you may then di$cern a
greater and more remarkable $hining in tho$e
parts unto which the Sun-Beams cannot reach;
may there is $o great a Light, that by the help
of a good Per$pective you may di$cern its $pots.
In $o much that _Blancanus_ the Je$uit $peaking
of it, $ays, _Hæc experientia ita me aliquando_
_De mundi_
_fab. p. 3._
_c. 3._
_fefellit, ut in hunc fulgorem ca$u ac repente inci-_
_dens, exiftimarim novo quodam miraculo tempore_
_adole$centis lunæ factum e$$e plenilunium._ ‘This
‘Experiment did once $o deceive me, that hap-
‘pening upon the $ight of this brightne$s upon
‘a $udden, I thought that by $ome new miracle
‘the Moon had been got into her Full a little
‘after her Change.
But now this Light is not proper to the
Moon; it doth not proceed from the Rays of
the Sun which doth penetrate her Body, nor
is it caus'd by any other of the Planets and Stars.
Therefore it mu$t nece$$arily follow, that it
comes from the Earth. The two fir$t of the$e
[0114]That the Moon may be a World.
I have already proved, and as for the la$t it is
confidently affirm’d by _Gælius, Quod $i in di$-_
_Ant. Lect._
_l._ 20. c. 5.
_qui$itionem evocet quis, an lunari $yderi lucem_
_fœnerent planetæ item alii, a$$everanter a$truen-_
_dum non fænerare._ ‘If any $hould ask whether
‘the other Planets lend any Light to the
‘Moon? I an$wer, they do not. True indeed,
the Noble _Tycho_ di$cu$$ing the rea$on of this
_Progym._ 1.
Light, attributes it to the Planet _Venus_; and I
grant that this may convey $ome Light to the
Moon; but that is not the cau$e of this where-
of we now di$cour$e, is of it $elf $ufficiently
plain, becau$e _Venus_ is $ometimes over the
Moon, when as $he cannot convey any Light
to that part which is turned from her.
It doth not proceed from the fixed Stars;
for then it would retain the $ame Light in E-
clip$es, whereas the Light at $uch times is
more ruddy and dull. Then al$o the Light of
the Moon would not be greater or le$$er, ac-
cording to its di$tance from the edge of the
Earths $hadow, $ince it did at all times equally
participate this Light of the Stars.
In brief, this is neither proper to the Moon,
nor does it proceed from any Penetration of
the Sun’s Rays, or the $hining of _Venus_, or the
other Planets, or the fixed Stars. Now be-
cau$e there is no other Body in the whole Uni-
ver$e, $ave the Earth, it remains that this Light
mu$t nece$larily be cau$ed by that, which with
a Ju$t Gratitude re-pays the Moon $uch Illu-
mination as it receives from her.
And as Loving Friends, equally participate
of the $ame Joy and Grief, $o do the $e mutual-
ly partake of the $ame Light from the Sun, and
[0115]That the Moon may be a World.
the $ame Darkne$s from the Eclip$es, being
al$o $everally helped by one another in their
greate$t wants: For when the Moon is in
Conjunction with the Sun, and her upper part
receives all the Light, then her lower Hemi-
$phere (which would otherwi$e be altogether
dark) is enlightned by the Re$lexion of the
Sun-Beams from the Earth. When the$e two
Planets are in Oppo$ition, then that part of the
Earth which could not receive any Light from
the Sun-Beams, is mo$t Enlightned by the
Moon, being then in the Full; and as $he doth
mo$t Illuminate the Earth when the Sun-Beams
cannot, $o the grateful Earth returns to her as
great (nay greater) Light when $he mo$t wants
it; $o that always that vi$ible part of the Moon
which receives nothing from the Sun, is en-
lightned by the Earth, as is prov’d by _Galiæ-_
_us_, with many more Arguments in that Trea-
ti$e which he calls _Sy$tema mundi._ True in-
deed, when the Moon comes to a quartile,
then you can neither di$cern this Light, nor
yet the darker part of her Body, and that for
a double Rea$on.
1. Becau$e the nearer it comes to the Full,
the le$s Light does it receive from the Earth,
who$e Illumination does always decrea$e in
the $ame Proportion as the Moon does In-
crea$e.
2. Becau$e of the Exuperancy of the Light
_Scal. exerc._
62.
in the other parts. _Quippe illu$tratum medium_
_$peciem recipit valentiorem_, the clearer bright-
ne$s involves the Sight, as it is with tho$e of
Sound; and as the greater Noi$e drowns the
le$s, $o the brighter Objecthides that which is
[0116]That the Moon may be a World.
more ob$cure. But as they do always in their
Mutual Vici$$itudes participate of one anothers
Light; $o al$o do they partake of the $ame
Defects and Darkenings; for when our Moon
is Eclip$ed, then is their Sun darkened; and
when our Sun is Eclip$ed, then is their Moon
deprived of its Light, as you may $ee affrmed
by _Me$lin. Quod $i terram nobis ex alto liceret_
_intueri, quemadmodum deficientem lunam ex_
_Epic. A$tro_
_1._4. _part._ 2.
_longinque $pectare po$$umus, videremus tempore_
_Eclip$is $olis terræ aliquam partem lumine $olis_
_deficere, eodem planè modo $icut ex oppo$itio luna de-_
_ficit._ ‘If we might behold this Globe of Earth
‘at the $ame di$tance, as we do the Moon in
‘her Defect, we might di$cern $ome part of it
‘darkened in the Suns Eclip$es, ju$t $o as the
‘Moon is in hers. For as our Moon is Eclip-
$ed by the Interpo$ition of our earth, $o is their
Moon Eclip$ed by the Interpo$ition of theirs.
The manner of this Mutual Illumination be-
twixt the$e two you may plainly di$cern in this
Figure following.
[0117]That the Moon may be a World.
Where A repre$ents the Sun, B the Earth,
and C the Moon; Now $uppo$e the Moon C
to be in a Sextile of Increa$e, when there is
[0118]That the Moon may be a World.
only one $mall part of her Body enlightned,
then the Earth B will have $uch a part of its
vi$ible Hemi$phere darkned, as is proportio-
nable to that part of the Moon which is en-
lightned; and as for $o much of the Moon, as
the Sun-Beams cannot reach unto, it receives
Light from a proportional part of the Earth
which $hines upon it, as you may plainly per-
ceive by the Figure.
You $ee then that Agreement and Simili-
tude which there is betwixt our Earth and the
Moon. Now the greate$t difference which
makes them unlike, is this, that the Moon en-
lightens our Earth round about, whereas our
Earth gives Light to that Hemi$phere of the
Moon which is vi$ible unto us, as may be cer-
tainly gather’d from the con$tant appearance
of the $ame $pots, which could not thus come
to pa$s, if the Moon had $uch a Diurnal mo-
tion about its own Axis, as perhaps our
Earth hath. And though $ome $uppo$e her
to move in an Epicycle, yet this doth not $o
turn her Body round, that we may di$cern
both Hemi$pheres; for according to that Hy-
pothe$is ($ay they) the Motion of her Eccen-
centrick doth turn her Face towards us, as
much as the other doth from us.
But now, if any Que$tion what they do for
a Moon who live in the upper part of her Bo-
dy? I an$wer, the $olving of this, is the mo$t
uncertain and difficult thing that I know of,
concerning this whole matter. But yet unto me
this $eems a probable Conjecture.
That the upper Hemi$phere of the Moon
doth receive a $ufficient Light from tho$e Pla-
[0119]That the Moon may be a World.
nets about it; and among$t the$e, _Venus_ (it may
be) be$tows a more e$pecial brightne$s, $ince
_Galilæus_ hath plainly di$cern’d, $he that $uffers
the $ame increa$es and decrea$es, as the Moon
hath, and ’tis probable that this may be per-
ceived there, without the help of a Gla$s, be-
cau$e they are far nearer it than we. When
_Venus_ ($aith _Keplar_) lies down in her Perige,
or lower part of her $uppos’d Epicycle, then
is $he in Conjunction with her Husband the
Sun, from whom after $he hath departed for
the $pace of ten months, $he gets _plenum ute-_
_rum_, and is in the Full.
But you’l reply, though _Venus_ may be$tow
$ome light when $he is over the Moon, and in
Conjunction, yet being in Oppo$ition $he is
not vi$ible to them, and what $hall they then
do for Light?
I an$wer, then they have none, nor doth this
make $o great a difference betwixt tho$e two
Hemi$pheres, as there is with us, betwixt the
places under the Poles, and the Line. And
be$ides,’tis con$iderable, that there are two kind
of Planets.
1. Primary, $uch who$e proper Circles do
encompa$s the Body of the Sun, whereof there
are Six, _Saturn, Fupiter, Mars, Geres,_ or the
_Earth, Venus, Mercury_. As in the Fronti$piece.
2. Secondary, $uch who$e proper Circles
are not about the Sun, but $ome of the other
primary Planets. Thus are there two about
_Saturn_, four about _Fupiter_, and thus likewi$e
does the Moon encompa$s our Earth. Now
’tis probable that the$e le$$er $econdary Pla-
nets, are not $o accomodated with all Conve-
[0120]That the Moon may be a World.
niences of Habitation, as the others that are
more Principal.
But it may $eem a very difficult thing to
conceive, how $o gro$s and Dark a Body as
our Earth, $hould yield $uch a clear Light as
proceeds from the Moon; and therefore Car-
_De Dog. ig._
_l._ 3. c. 12.
dinal _de Cu$a_ (who thinks every Star to be a $e-
veral World) is of Opinion, that the Light
of the Sun is not able to make them appear $o
bright; but the rea$on of their $hining is, be-
cau$e we behold them at a great di$tance
through their Regions of Fire which do $et a
$hining Lu$tre upon tho$e Bodies that of them-
$elves are dark. _Unde $i quis e$$et extra regio-_
_nem ignis, terra i$ta in circumferentia $uæ regio-_
_nis per medium ignis lucida $tella appareret._ ‘So
‘that, if a Man were beyond the Region of
‘Fire, this Earth would appear through that
‘as a bright Star. But if this were the only
Rea$on, then would the Moon be freed from
$uch Increa$es and Decrea$es as $he is now lya-
ble unto.
_Keplar_ thinks that our Earth receives that
Light whereby it $hines, from the Sun, but
this ($aith he) is not $uch an intended clear
brightne$s as the Moon is capable of, and there-
fore he gue$fes, that the Earth there is of a
more choky $oil, like the I$le of _Grete_, and $o
is better able to re$lect a $tronger Light, where-
as our Earth mu$t $upply this Intention with
the quantity of his Body. But this I concieve
to be a needle$s Conjecture, $ince our Earth,
if all things were well con$ider’d, will be
found able enough to reflect as great a Light.
For,
[0121]That the Moon may be a World.
1. Con$ider its Opacity; if you mark the$e
Sublunary things, you $hall perceive that a-
mong$t them, tho$e that are mo$t per$picuous
are not $o well able to reverberate the Sun-
beams, as the thicker Bodies. The Rays pa$s
$ingly through a Diaphanous matter, but in an
Opacous Sub$tance they are doubled in their
Return, and multiplyed by Reflection. Now
if the Moon and the other Planets can $hine
$o clearly by beating back the Sun Beams, why
may not the Earth al$o $hine as well, which
agrees with them in the cau$e of this Bright-
ne$s their Opacity?
2. Con$ider what a clear Light we may di$-
cern reflected from the Earth in the mid$t of
Summer, and withal conceive how much
greater that mu$t be which is under the Line,
where the Rays are more directly and $trongly
Reverberated.
3. ’Tis con$iderable that though the Moon
does in the Night time $eem to be of $o clear
a Brightne$s, yet when we look upon it in the
Day, it appears like $ome little whiti$h Cloud:
Not but that at both times, $he is of an equal
Light in her $elf. The Rea$on of this diffe-
rence is, becau$e in the Night we look upon
it through a dark and ob$cure _medium_, there
being no other enlightned Body, who$e bright-
ne$s may abate from this: whereas in the day
time, the whole Heavens round about it, are
of an equal clearne$s, and $o make it to appear
with a weaker Light. Now becau$e we can-
not $ee how the enlightned parts of our Earth
do look in the Night, therefore in comparing
it with the Moon, we mu$t not con$ider her
[0122]That the Moon may be a World.
as $he is beheld through the advantage of a
dark _medium_, but as $he $eems in the day time:
Now, in any clear Sun-$hine day, our Earth
does appear as bright as the Moon, which at
the $ame time does $eem like $ome duski$h
Cloud (as any little Ob$ervation may ea$ily
manife$t.) Therefore we need not doubt but
that the Earth is as well able to give Light, as
the Moon. To this, it may be added, that
tho$e very Clouds, which in the day time
$eem to be of an equal Light to the Moon, do
in the Evening become as dark as our Earth;
and as for tho$e of them, which are looked
upon at any great di$tance, they are often mi-
$taken for the Mountains.
4. ’Tis con$iderable, that though the Moon
$eem to be of $o great a Brightne$s in the Night,
by rea$on of its nearne$s unto tho$e $everal $ha-
dows which it ca$ts, yet is of it $elf Weaker
than that part of Twilight, which u$ually we
have for half an Hour after Sun-$et, becau$e we
cannot, till after that time, Di$cern any $hadow
to be made by it.
5. Con$ider the great Di$tance at which
we behold the Planets, for this mu$t needs add
much to their Shining ; and therefore _Gu$anus_
(in the above cited Place) thinks, that if a Man
were in the Sun, that Planet would not appear
$o Bright to him, as now it doth to us, becau$e
then his Eye could di$cern but little, whereas
here, we may Comprehend the Beams as they
are contracted in a narrow Body. _Keplar_ be-
holding the Earth from a high Mountain, when
it was Enlightened by the Sun, Confe$$es that
it appeared unto him of an incredible Bright-
[0123]That the Moon may be a World.
ne$s, whereas then he could only $ee $ome
$mall parts of it; but how much Brighter
would it have appeared if he might in a direct
Line behold the whole Globe of Earth, and
the$e Rays gathered together? So that if we
Con$ider that great Light which the Earth re-
ceives from the Sun in the Summer, and then
Supo$e we were in the Moon, where we might
$ee the whole Earth hanging in tho$e va$t
Spaces, where there is nothing to Terminate
the Sight, but tho$e Beams which are there
Contracted into a little Compa$s; I $ay, if we
do well Con$ider this, we may ea$ily Conceive
that our Earth appears as Bright to tho$e
other Inhabitants in the Moon, as their doth
to us.
But here it may be Objected, that with us,
for many Days in the Year, the Heavens are $o
overclouded, that we cannot $ee the Sun at
all, and for the mo$t part, in our brighte$t
Days, there are many $cattered Clouds, which
$hade the Earth in $undry Places; $o that in
this Re$pect, it mu$t needs be unlike the
Moon and will not be able to yeild $o clear,
unintermited a Light, as it Receives from that
Planet;
To this I An$wer.
1. As for tho$e le$$er brighter Clouds
which for the mo$t part are Scattered up and
down in the cleare$t Days, the$e can be no
Rea$on why our Earth $hould be of a Darker
appearance, becau$e the$eClouds being near un-
to the Earth, and $o not Di$tingui$hable at $o
great a Di$tance from it, and likewi$e being
Illuminated on their back Parts by the Sun
[0124]That the Moon may be a World.
that $hines upon them, mu$t $eem as Bright to
tho$e in the Moon, as if the beams were Im-
mediately Reflected from our Earth.
2. When the$e Clouds that are Interpo$ed,
are of any large Extention or great Opacity,
as it is in extraordinary la$ting and great Rains,
then there mu$t be $ome di$cernable alterati-
ons in the Light of our Earth; But yet this
does not make it to differ from the Moon;
$ince it is $o al$o with that Planet, as is $hew-
ed in the latter part of the next Chapter.
PROP. XII.
That’tis probable there may be $uch Meteors belong-
# ing to that World in the Moon, as there are
# with us.
PL_utarch_ Di$cu$$ing this Point, Affirms, that
it is not nece$$ary there $hould bethe $ame
means of Growth and fructifying in both the$e
Worlds, $ince Nature might in her Policy find
out more ways than one, how to bring about
the $ame Effect. But however, he thinks it is
Probable, that the Moon her $elf $endeth forth
warm Winds, and by the $wiftne$s of her mo-
tion, there $hould breath out a $weet and com-
fortable Air, plea$ant Dews, and gentle moi-
$ture, which might $erve for refre$hment and
nouri$hment of the Inhabitants and Plants in
that other World.
But $ince they have all things alike with
us, as Sea and Land, and vaporous Air en-
compa$$ing both, I $hould rather therefore
think, that Nature there $hould u$e the $ame
[0125]That the Moon may be a World.
way of producing Meteors, as $he doth with
us (and not by a Motion, as _Plutarch_ $uppo$es)
becau$e $he doth not love to vary from her
u$ual Operations without $ome extraordinary
impediment, but $till keeps her beaten path,
unle$s $he be driven thence.
One Argument whereby I $hall manife$t
this Truth, may be taken from tho$e new
Stars which have appeared in divers Ages of
the World, and by their Paralax, have been
di$cern’d to have been above the Moon, $uch
as was that in _Ga$$iopeia_, that in _Sagitarius_,
with many others betwixt the Planets. _Hipar-_
_chus_ in his time took $pecial notice of $uch as
_Plin. nat._
_hi$t. l. 2. c._
_26._
the$e, and therefore fancied out $uch Con$tel-
lations, in which to place the Stars, $hewing
how many there were in every A$teri$m, that
$o afterwards, Po$terity might know, whe-
ther there were any new Star produc’d, or
any old one mi$$ing. Now the nature of the$e
Comets may probably manife$t, that in this
other World there are other Meteors al$o;
for the$e in all likelyhood are nothing el$e, but
$uch Evaporations cau$ed by the Sun, from the
Bodies of the Planets. I $hall prove this, by
$hewing the Improbabilities and Inconvenien-
ces of any other Opinion.
For the better pur$uit of this, ’tis in the
fir$t place requi$ite, that I deal with our chief
Adver$ary, _Gæ$ar la Galla_, who doth mo$t
directly oppo$e that Truth which is here to be
prov’d. He endeavouring to confirm the In-
corruptibility of the Heavens, and being there
to $atisfie the Argument which is taken from
the$e Comets, he an$wers it thus: _Aut argu-_
[0126]That the Moon may be a World.
_mentum de$umptum ex paralaxi, non e$t efficax,_
_aut $i e$t efficax, eorum in$trumentorum u$um de-_
_cipere, vel ratione a$tri, vel medii, vel di$tantiæ,_
_aut ergo erat in $uprema parte aeris, aut $i in cælo,_
_tum for$an factum erat ex reflectione radiorum Sa-_
_turni & Foves, qui tunc in conjunctione fuerant._
‘ Either the Argument from the Paralax is
‘ not efficacious, or if it be, yet the u$e of the
‘ In$truments might deceive, either in regard
‘ of the Star, or the _Medium_, or the di$tance,
‘ and $o this Comet might be in the upper Re-
‘ gions of the Air; or if it were in the Hea-
‘ vens, there it might be produc’d by the Re-
‘ flection of the Rays from _Saturn_ and _Fupiter_,
‘ who were then in Conjunction. You $ee
what $hifts he is driven to, how he runs up
and down to many $tartling Holes, that he may
find $ome $helter, and in$tead of the $trength
of rea$on, he an$wers with a multitude of
Words, thinking (as the Proverb is) that he
may u$e Hail, when he hath no Thunder. _Ni-_
_hil turpius_ ($aith _Seneca_) _dubio & incerto, pedem_
_Epi$t. 95._
_modo referente, modo producente._ ‘What can
‘ there be more un$eemly in one that $hould
‘ be a fair di$putant, than to be now here, now
‘ there, and $o uncertain, that one cannot tell
‘ where to find him? He thinks there are not Cc-
mets in the Heavens, becau$e there may be
many other rea$ons of $uch appearances; but
what he knows not; perhaps, he $ays, that Ar-
gument from the Paralax is not $ufficient, or if
it be, then there may be $ome deceit in the
_Vide Gali-_
_læum. Sy$t._
_muudi col-_
_loq. 3._
Ob$ervation. To this I may $afely $ay, that he
may ju$tly be accounted a weak Methematician
who mi$tru$ts the $trength of this Argument;
[0127]That the Moon may be a World.
nor can he know much in A$tronomy, who
under$tands not the Paralax, which is a Foun-
dation of that Science; and I am $ure that he is
a timerous Man, who dares not believe the
frequent experience of his Sen$es, or tru$t to a
Demon$tration.
True indeed, I grant ’tis po$$ible, that the
Eye, the _Medium_, and the di$tance may all
deceive the Beholder; but I would have him
$hew which of all the$e was likely to cau$e an
Errour in this Ob$ervation? Meerly to $ay they
might be deceiv’d, is no $ufficient An$wer;
for by this I may confute the po$itions of all
A$tronomers, and affirm the Stars are hard by
us, becau$e ’tis po$$ible they may be deceiv’d
in their Ob$erving di$tance. But I forbear any
further reply; my opinion is of that Treati$e,
that either it was $et forth purpo$ely to tempt
a Confutation, that he might $ee the Opinion
of _Galilæus_ confirm’d by others, or el$e it was
invented with as much ha$t and negligence as
it was Printed, there being in it, almo$t as ma-
ny Faults as Lines.
Others think, that the$e are not any new
Comets, but $ome ancient Stars that were there
before, which now $hine with that unu$ual
Brightne$s, by rea$on of the interpo$ition of
$uch Vapours, which do multiply their Light;
and $o the Alteration will be here only, and
not in the Heavens. Thus _Ari$totle_ thought
the appearance of the milky way was produ-
ced: For he held, that there were many lit-
tle Stars, which by their Influence did con$tant-
ly attract $uch a Vapour towards that place of
Heaven, $o that it always appeared white. Now
[0128]That the Moon may be a World.
by the $ame rea$on, may a brighter Vapour
be the cau$e of the$e appearances.
But how probable $oever this Opinion may
$eem, yet if well con$ider’d, you $hall find it
altogether ab$urd and impo$$ible: for,
1. The$e Stars were never $een there before,
and ’tis not likely, that a Vapour being hard
by us, can $o multiply that Light, which could
not before be at all di$cern’d.
2. This $uppos’d Vapour cannot be either
contracted into a narrow compa$s, or dilated
into a broad. 1. It could not be within a little
$pace, for then that Star would not appear
with the $ame multiplyed Light to tho$e in
other Climates. 2. It cannot be a dilated Va-
pour, for then other Stars which were di$cer-
ned through the $ame Vapour, would $eem as
big as that; this Argument is the $ame in ef-
fect, with that of the Paralax, as you may $ee
in this Figure.
Suppo$e AB to be a Hemi$phere of one
Earth, CD to be the upper part of the high-
e$t Region, in which there might be either a
contracted Vapour, as G, or el$e a dilated one;
[0129]That the Moon may be a World.
as HI. Suppo$e EF likewi$e to repre$ent half
the Heavens, wherein was this appearing Co-
met at K. Now I $ay, that a contracted Va-
pour, as G, could not cau$e this appearance,
becau$e an Inhabitant at M could not di$cern
the $ame Star with the brightne$s, but perhaps
another at L, betwixt which the Vapour is di-
rectly interpo$ed. Nor could it be cau$ed by a
dilated Vapour, as HI, becau$e then all the
Stars that were di$cern’d through it, would be
perceiv’d with the $ame brightne$s.
’Tis nece$$ary therefore that the cau$e of this
appearance $hould be in the Heavens. And this
is granted by the mo$t and be$t A$tronomers.
But, $ay $ome, this doth not argue any natural
Alteration in tho$e purer Bodies, $ince ’tis pro-
bable that the Concour$e of many little Va-
gabond Stars, by the Union of their Beams
may cau$e $o great a Light. Of this Opinion
were _Anaxagor as_ and _Zeno_ among$t the Anci-
ents, and _Bapti$ta Gi$atus_, _Blancanus_, with
others among$t our modern A$tronomers. For,
$ay they, when there happens to be a Con-
cour$e of $ome few Stars, then do many others
fly unto them from all the parts of Heaven like
$o many Bees unto their King. But 1. ’Tis not
likely that among$t tho$e which we count the
fixed Stars, there $hould be any $uch uncertain
Motions, that they can wander from all parts
of the Heavens, as if Nature had neglected
them, or forgot to appoint them a determi-
nate Cour$e. 2. If there be $uch a Con$lux
of the$e, as of Bees to their King, then what
rea$on is there, that they do not $till tarry with
it, that $o the Comet may not be di$$olv’d ?
[0130]That the Moon may be a World.
But enough of this. You may commonly $ee
_Clavius in_
_$phæram._
_cap. 1._
it confuted by many other Arguments. Others
there are, who affirm the$e to be $ome new
created Stars, produc’d by an extraordinary
$upernatural Power. I an$wer, true indeed,
’tis po$$ible they might be $o, but however,
’tis not likely they were $o, $ince $uch appea-
rances may be $alved $ome other way; where-
fore to fly unto a miracle for $uch things, were
a great Injury to Nature, and to derogate
from her skill; an Indignity mi$-becoming
a Man who profe$$es him$elf to be a Philo$o-
pher. _Miraculum_ ($ays one) _e$t ignorantiæ A$y-_
_lum_, a Miracle often $erves for the Recepta-
cle of a lazy Ignorance; which any indu$trious
Spirit would be a$ham’d of, it being but an
idle way to $hift off the Labour of any further
$earch. But here’s the mi$ery of it, we fir$t
tye our $elves unto _Ari$totle’s_ Principles, and
then conclude that nothing can contradict ’em,
but a Miracle; whereas ’twould be much bet-
ter for the Commonwealth of Learning, if
we would ground our Principles rather upon
the frequent experiences of our own, than the
bare Authority of others.
Some there are who think, that the$e Co-
mets are nothing el$e, but Exhalations from
our Earth, carryed up into the higher parts of
the Heaven. So _Peno, Rothmannus & Galilæus_.
But this is not po$$ible, $ince by Computation
_Tycho Pro-_
_gym. l. 1._
_c. 9._
’tis found, that one of them is above 300 times
bigger than the wholeGlobe of Land & water.
Others therefore have thought that they did
proceed from the Body of the Sun, and that
Planet only is _Gometarum officina, unde tanquam_
[0131]That the Moon may be a World.
_emi$$arii & exploratores emmitterentur brevi ad_
_$olem redituri:_ The Shop or Forge of Comets
from whence they were $ent, like $o many Spies,
that they might in $ome $hort $pace return
again. But this cannot be, $ince if $o much
matter had proceeded from him alone, it would
have made a $en$ible Diminution in his Body.
The Noble _Tycho_ therefore thinks, that they
con$i$t of $ome $uch Fluider parts of the Hea-
ven, as the Milky way is framed of, which be-
@ing conden$t together, yet not attaining to the
con$i$tency of a Star, is in $ome $pace of time
arify’d again into its wontedNature. But this is
not likely; becau$e the appearance of the
Milky way does not ari$e from $ome Fluider
parts of the Heaven (as he $uppo$es) but from
_Fromond._
_Meteor._
the Light of many le$$er Stars which are there-
_l. 2. c. 5._
_art. 2._
abouts And therefore it is u$ually thus de$cri-
@ed. _Via lactea nihil aliude$t quam innumerabiles_
_Item Ve$tæ_
_tract. 5. c.2._
_@ellarum fixarum greges qui confu$o & pallenti_
_@umine tractum illum inalbant_. The Milky way is
nothing el$e but the Pale and Confu$ed Light
of many le$$er Stars, whereby $ome parts of the
Heaven are made to appear white.
And be$ide, what likely cau$e can we con-
@eive of this Conden$ation, unle$s there be $uch
@ualities there, as there are in our Air, and then,
why may not the Planets have the like quali-
@ies as our Earth ? and if $o, then ’tis more pro-
able, that they are made by the Ordinary
way of Nature, as they are with us, and con$i$t
of $uch Exhalations from the Bodies of the
@lanets, as being very much rarified, may be
@rawn up, through the Orb of gro$s Vaporous
Air, that incompa$$es them. Nor is this a $ingu-
[0132]That the Moon may be a World.
lar Opinion; but it $eemed mo$t likely to
_Gamillus Glorio$us. Th. Gampanella, Fromondus,_
_De Comet._
_l. 5. c. 4._
_Apol. pro_
_Galil._
_Meteor. l._
_3.c.2.Art. 6._
with $ome others. But if you ask, whither
$hall all the$e Exhalations return? I An$wer,
every one into his own Planet. If it be again
Objected, that then there will be $o many
Centers of Gravity, and each $everal Planet
will be a di$tinct World; I reply, we have not
like probability concerning the re$t; but yet,
perhaps all of them are $o, except the Sun, tho
_Gu$anus_, & $ome others, think, there is one al$o;
_Lectant._
_Fu$t. l.3. c._
_23._
and later times have di$covered $ome le$$er
Clouds moving round about him. But as for
_Saturn_ he hath two Moons on each $ide. _Fupiter_
hath four, that Incircle him with their Motion,
which are likewi$e Eclip$ed by the Interpo$iti-
on of his Body, as the Moon is of our Earth.
_Venus_ is ob$erv’d to increa$e and decrea$e as
the Moon. And this perhaps hath been noted
by former Ages, as may be gue$t by that Re-
lation of St. _Au$tin_ out of _Varro_. _Mars_
_De Civit._
_Dei. l. 21._
_cap. 8._
and all the re$t, derive their Light from the
the Sun. Concerning _Mercury_, there hath
been little or no Ob$ervation, becau$e, for the
mo$t part, he lies hid under the Sun-Beams,
and $eldom appears by him$elf. But when he
does, yet the compa$s of his Body is $o little,
and his Light of $o clear a brightne$s, by rea-
$on of his nearne$s to the Sun, that the Per-
$pective cannot make the $ame Di$coveries
upon him, as from the re$t.
So that if you con$ider their Quantity, their
Opacity, or the$e other Di$coveries, you $hall
find it probable enough, that each of them
may be a $everal World. E$pecially, $ince
[0133]That the Moon may be a World.
every one of them is allotted to a $everal Orb,
and not altogether in one, as the fixed Stars
$eem to be. But this would be too much for
to vent at the fir$t: the chief thing at which
I now aim in this Di$cour$e, is to prove that
there may be one in the Moon.
It hath been before confirm’d, that there
was a Sphere of thick vaporous Air encom-
pa$$ing the Moon, as the fir$t and $econd
Regions do this Earth. I have now $hewed,
that thence $uch Exhalations may pro-
ceed as do produce the Comets: Now from
hence it may probably follow, that there may
be Wind al$o and Rain, with $uch other Me-
teors, as are common among$t us. This Con-
$equence is $o dependent, that _Fromondus_ dares
not deny it, though he would (as he confe$$es
_De meteor._
_l. 3. c. 23_
_Art. 6._
him$elf) for if the Sun be able to exhale from
them $uch Fumes as may cau$e Comets, why
not $uch as may cau$e Winds, why not then
$uch al$o as may cau$e Rain, $ince I have above
$hewed, that there is Sea and Land, as with
us ? Now Rain $eems to be more e$pecially
requi$ite for them, $ince it may allay the Heat
and Scorchings of the Sun, when he is over
their Heads. And Nature hath thus provided
for tho$e in _Peru_, with the Other Inhabitants
under the Line.
But if there be $uch great and frequent Al-
terations in the Heavens, why cannot we dif-
cern them ?
I An$wer:
1. There may be $uch, and we not able to
perceive them, becau$e of the weakne$s of
our Eye, and the di$tance of tho$e places from
[0134]That the Moon may be a World.
us; they are the Words of _Fienus_ (as they
are quoted by _Fromondus_ in the above cited
place) _po$$unt maxime permutationes in cælo fieri_
_etiam$i a nobis non con$piciantur; hoc vi$us no$tri_
_debilitas & immen$a cœli di$tantia faciunt._ And
unto him a$$ents _Fromondus_ him$elf, when a
a little after he $ays, _Si in $phæris planetarum_
_degeremus, plurima for$an cœle$tium nebularum_
_vellera toto æthere pa$$im di$per$a videremus,_
_quorum $pecies jam evene$cit nimiâ $patii interca_
_pedine._ ‘If we did live in the Spheres of the
‘ Planets, we might there perhaps di$cern ma-
‘ ny great Clouds di$per$ed through the whole
‘ Heavens, which are not vi$ible by rea$on of
‘ this great di$tance.
2. _Mæ$lin_ and _Keplar_ affirm, that they have
$een $ome of the$e Alterations. The Words
of _Mæ$lin_ are the$e (as I find them cited) _In_
_eclip$i lunari ve$pere Dominicæ Palmarum Anni_
_Differt_. 2.
_cum nunc._
_Galil._
_item Somn._
_A$tron.notd_
_ultima_.
_1605. in corpore lunæ ver$us Boream, nigricans_
_quædam macula con$pecta fuit, ob$curior cætero_
_toto corpore, quod candentis ferri figuram repre-_
_$entabat; dixi$$es nubila in multam regionem ex-_
_ten$a pluviis & tempe$iuo$is imbribus gravida,_
_cuju$modi ab excel$orum montium jugis in humi-_
_liora convallium loca videre non raro contingit._
‘ In that Lunary Eclip$e which happened in the
‘ Even of Palm-Sunday, in the year 1605. there
‘ was a certain blacki$h $pot di$cern’d in the
‘ Northerly part of the Moon, being darker
‘ than any other place of her Body, and repre-
‘ $enting the colour of red hot Iron; You
‘ might conjecture that it was $ome dilated
‘ Cloud, being pregnant with Showres; for
‘ thus do $uch lower Clouds appear from the
‘ tops of high Moun tains.
[0135]That the Moon may be a World.
And a little before this Pa$$age, the $ame
Author $peaking of that vaporous Air about
the Moon, tells us, _Quod circumfluus ille $plendor_
_diver$is temporibus apparet limpidior plus minu$ve_
That it does at divers times appear of a diffe-
rent Clearne$s, $ometimes more, and $ome-
times le$s; which he gue$$es to ari$e from the
Clouds and Vapours that are in it.
Unto this I may add another Te$timony of
_Bapt. Gi$atus_, as he is quoted by _Nicrembergi-_
_us_, grounded upon an Ob$ervation taken 23
Years after this of _Mæ$lin_, and Writ to this
_Eu$eb. Nieremberg_. in a Letter by that diligent
and judicious A$tronomer. The Words of it
run thus; _Et quidem in eclip$i nuper a $olari quæ_
_Hi$t. Nat._
_l_. 2. c. II.
_fuit ip$o de natali Ghri$ti, ob$ervavi clari in luna_
_$oli $uppo$ita, quidpiam quod valde probat id ip$um_
_quod Gometæ quoque & maculæ $olares urgent, nem-_
_pe cælum non e$$e á tenuitate & variationibus ae-_
_ris exemptum; nam circalunam adverti e$$e $phæ-_
_ram $eu orbem quendam vaporo$um, non $ecus at-_
_que circum terram, adeoque $icut ex terra in ali-_
_quam u$que $phæram vapores & exhalationes expi-_
_rant, ita quoque ex luna._ ‘In that late Solary
‘ Eclip$e which happened on Chri$tmas Day,
‘ when the Moon was ju$t under the Sun, I
‘ plainly di$cern’d that in her, which may clear-
‘ ly confirm what the Comets and Suns Spots
‘ do $eem to prove, _viz._ that the Heavens are
‘ not $olid, nor freed from tho$e Changes which
‘ our Air is liable unto; for, about the Moon
‘ I perceiv’d $uch an Orb, a vaporous Air, as
‘ that is which doth encompa$s our Earth; and
‘ as Vapours and Exhalations are rai$ed from
‘ our Earth into this Air, $o are they al$o from
‘ the Moon.
[0136]That the Moon may be a World.
You $ee what probable Grounds and plain
Te$timonies I have brought for the Confirma-
tion of this Propo$ition: many other things
in this behalf might be $poken, which for bre-
vity $ake I now omit, and pa$s unto the next.
PROP. XIII.
That ’tis probable there may be Inhabitants in this
# other World, but of what kind they are, is un-
# certain.
I Have already handled the Sea$ons, and Me-
teors belonging to this new World; ’tis
requi$ite that in the next place I $hould come
unto the third thing which I promis’d, and $ay
$omewhat of the Inhabitants; concerning
whom there might be many difficult Que$tions
rai$ed; as whether that place be more inconve-
nient for Habitation than our World (as _Kep-_
_lar_ thinks;) whether they are the $eed of _Adam_,
whether they are there in a ble$$ed e$tate, or
el$e what means there may be for their Salva-
tion? with many other $uch uncertain Enqui-
ries, which I $hall willingly omit, leaving it
to their Examination who have more lei$ure
and Learning for the $earch of $uch particulars.
Being for mine own part content only to $et
down $uch Notes belonging unto the$e, which
I have ob$erv’d in other Writers. _Gum tota_
_illa regio nobis ignota $it, remanent inbabitatores_
_De doct. ig-_
_nor antia._
_l_.2.c. 12.
_illi ignoti penitus_, $aith _Gu$anus_; Since we know
not the Regions of that place, we mu$t be al-
together ignorant of the Inhabitants. There
hath not yet been any $uch di$covery concer-
[0137]That the Moon may be a World.
ning the$e, upon which we may build a cer-
tainty, or good probability: well may we
gue$s at them, and that too very doubtfully,
but we can know nothing; for, _if we do hardly_
_gue$s aright at things which be upon Earth, if_
Wi$d.
_with labour we do find the things that are at hand,_
_How then can we $earch out tho$e things that are_
_in Heaven?_ What a little is that which we
know, in re$pect of tho$e many matters con-
tain’d within this great Univer$e? This whole
Globe of Earth and Water, though it $eem
to us to be of a large Extent, yet it bears not
$o great a proportion unto the whole Frame
of Nature, as a $mall Sand doth unto it; and
what can $uch little Creatures as we di$cern,
who are tyed to this point of Earth? or what
can they in the Moon know of us? _If we under-_
_$tand any thing_ ($aith _E$dras_) _’tis nothing but_
_that which is upon the Earth; and he that dwel-_
2 E$d. 4.
21.
_leth above in the Heavens may only under$tand_
_the things that are above in the height of the_
_Heavens._
So that ’twere a needle$s thing for us to
$earch after any particulars; however, we may
gue$s in the general that there are $ome Inhabi-
tants in that Planet: for why el$e did Provi-
dence furni$h that place with all $uch Conve-
niences of Habitation as have been above de-
clar’d?
But you will $ay, perhaps; is there not too
great and intollerable a Heat, $ince the Sun is
their Zenith every Month, and doth tarry there
$o long before he leaves it.
I An$wer,
I. This may, perhaps, be remedyed (as it
[0138]That the Moon may be a World.
is under the Line) by the frequency of Mid-
day Showres, which may cloud their Sun, and
cool their Earth.
2. The equality of their Nights doth much
temper the $corching of the Day; and the ex-
tream Cold that comes from the one, requires
$ome $pace before it can be di$pelled by the
other; $o that the Heat $pending a great while
before it can get the Victory, hath not after-
wards much time to rage in. Wherefore not-
with$tanding this doubt, yet that place may re-
main habitable. And this was the Opinion of
the Cardinal _de Gu$a_, when $peaking of this
Planet, he $ays, _Hic locus Mundi e$t habitatio_
_hominum & animolium atque vegetabil<007>um_.
_De doct._
_ign. l_. 2.
_c_. 12.
‘ This part of the World is inhabited by Men,
‘ and Bea$ts, and Plants. To him a$$ented
_Gampanella_; but he cannot determine whether
they were Men, or rather $ome other kind of
creatures. If they were men, then he thinks they
could not be infected with _Adam's_ Sin; yet
perhaps, they had $ome of their own, which
might make them liable to the $ame Mi$ery
with us, out of which, it may be, they were
deliver’d by the $ame means as we, the Death
of Chri$t; and thus he thinks that place of
the _Ephe$ians_ may be Interpreted, where the
Apo$tle $ays, _God gathered all things together in_
_Ghri$t, both which are in Earth, and which are_
Ephe$. 1.
10.
_in the Heavens_: So al$o that of the $ame Apo-
$tle to the _Colo$$ians_, where he $ays, that _it_
_plea$ed the Father to reconcile all things unto him-_
Col. I. 20.
_$elf by Ghri$t, whether they be things on Earth,_
_or things in Heaven._
But I Dare not je$t with Divine Truths, or
[0139]That the Moon may be a World.
apply the$e places according as fancy Directs:
As I think this Opinion doth not any where
Contradict Scripture: $o I think likewi$e, that
it cannot be Proved from it. Wherefore _Gam-_
_panella’s_ Second Conjecture may be more Pro-
bable, that the Inhabitants of that World, are
not Men as we are, but $ome other kind of
Creatures which Bear $ome Proportion, and
Likene$s to our Natures. Or it may be, they
are of a quite Different Nature from any thing
here Below, $uch as no Imagination can De-
$cribe; our Under$tandings being Capable on-
ly of $uch things as have Entered by our Sen$es,
or el$e $uch Mixed Natures as may be Com-
po$ed from them. Now, there may be ma-
ny other Species of Creatures be$ide tho$e that
are already known in the World; there is a
great Cha$me betwixt the Nature of Men and
Angels; It may be the Inhabitants of the Pla-
nets are of a Middle Nature between both
the$e. ’Tis not Improbable that God might
Create $ome of all Kinds, that $o he might
more Compleatly Glori$ie him$elf in the
Works of his Power and Wi$dom.
_Gu$anus_ too, thinks they differ from us in ma-
ny re$pects; I will $et down his words as they
may be found in the above Cited place, _Su$pi-_
_camur in regione $olis magis e$$e $olares, claros &_
_illuminatos intellectuales habitatores, $piritualiores_
_etiam quàm in lunâ ubi magis lunatici, & in terra_
_magis materiales, & cra$$i, ut illi intellectualis na-_
_turæ $olares $int multum in actu & parum in poten-_
_tia, terreni verò magis in potentia, & parum in_
_actu, lunares in medio fluctuantes. Hoc quidem_
_opinamur ex influentia ignili $olis, aquatica $imul_
[0140]That the Moon may be a World.
_& aerea lunæ, & gravidine usateriali terræ, &_
_con$imiliter de aliis $tellarum regionibus, $u$pican-_
_tes nullam habitation<007>bus carere, qua$i tot $int par-_
_tes particulares mundiales unius aniver$i, quot $unt_
_$tellæ quærum non e$t numerus, ni$i apud eum qui_
_omnia in numero creavit._
‘We may conjecture ($aith he) the Inhabi-
‘ tants of the Sun are like to the nature of that
‘ Planet, more clear and bright, more intel-
‘ lectual than tho$e in the Moon where they
‘ are nearer to the Nature of that duller Pla-
‘ net, and tho$e of the Earth being more gro$s
and material than either, $o that the$e Intelle-
‘ ctual Natures in the Sun, are more form than
‘ matter, tho$e in the Earth more matter than
‘ form, and tho$e in the Moon betwixt both.
‘ This we may gue$s from the fiery influence
‘ of the Sun, the watery and aerous influence
‘ of the Moon, as al$o the material Heavine$s
‘ of the Earth. In $ome $uch manner likewi$e
‘ is it with the Regions of the-other Stars; for
‘ we conjecture that none of them are without
‘ Inhabitants, but that there are $o many par-
‘ ticular Worlds and parts of this one Univer$e,
‘ as there are Stars, which are innumerable, un-
‘ le$s it be to him who Created all things in
‘ Number.
For he held that the Stars were not all in
one equal Orb as we commonly $uppo$e; but
that $ome were $ar higher than others, which
made them appear le$s; and that many others
were $o far above any of the$e, that they were
altogether invi$ible unto us. An Opinion which
(as I conceive) hath not any great probability
for it, nor certainty again$t it.
[0141]That the Moon may be a World.
The Prie$t of _Saturn_ relating to _Plutarch_
(as he feigns it) the nature of the$e Selenites,
told him, they were of divers di$po$itions,
$ome de$iring to live in the lower parts of the
Moon, where they might look downwards
upon us, while others were more $urely moun-
ted aloft, all of them $hining like the Rays of
the Sun, and as being Victorious, are Crow-
ned with Garlands made with the Wings of
_Eu$tathia_ or _Gon$tancie_.
It hath been the Opinion among$t $ome of
the Ancients, that their Heavens and Ely$ian
Fields were in the Moon where the Air is mo$t
quiet and pure. Thus _Socrates_, thus _Plato_, with
_Nat. Com._
_l_. 3. c. 19
his Followers, did e$teem this to be the place
where tho$e purer Souls inhabit, who are
freed from the Sepulcher, and Contagion of
the Body: And by the Fable of _Geres_, con-
tinually wandring in $earch of her Daughter
_Pro$erpina_, is meant nothing el$e but the long-
ing de$ire of Men, who live upon _Geres_ Earth,
to attain a place in _Pro$erpina_, the Moon Hea-
ven.
_Plutarch_ al$o $eems to a$$ent unto this; but
he thinks moreover, that there are two places
of happine$s an$werable to tho$e two parts
which he fancies to remain of a Man when he
is Dead, the Soul and the Under$tanding; the
Soul he thinks is made of the Moon; and as
our Bodies do $o proceed from the Du$t of this
Earth, that they $hall return to it hereafter;
$o our Souls were generated out of that Pla-
net, and $hall be re$olved into it again; where-
as the under$tanding $hall a$cend unto the Sun,
out of which it was made, where it $hall po$-
[0142]That the Moon may be a World.
$e$s an Eternity of well-being, and far greater
happine$s than that which is enjoyed in the
Moon. So that when a Man dies, if his Soul
be much polluted, then mu$t it wander up and
down in the middle region of the air, whereHell
is, & there $uffer un$peakable torments for tho$e
Sins whereof he is guilty. Whereas the Souls of
better Men, when they have in $ome $pace of
time been purged from that Impurity which
they did derive from the Body, then do they
return into the Moon, where they are po$$e$t
with $uch a Joy, as tho$e Men feel who pro-
fe$s holy My$teries, from which place, $aith
he, $ome are $ent down to have the Superin-
tendence of Oracles, being diligent either in
the pre$ervation of the good, either from, or
in, all perils, and the prevention of puni$hment
of all wicked Actions; but if in the$e Em-
ployments they mi$-behave them$elves, then
are they again to be impri$oned in a Body, o-
therwi$e they remain in the Moon, till their
Souls be re$olv’d into it, and the under$tan-
ding being clear’d from all impediments, a$-
cends to the Sun which is its proper place. But
this requires a diver$e $pace of time, according
to the divers af$ections of the Soul. As for
tho$e who have been retir’d and hone$t, addi-
cting them$elves to a $tudious and quiet Life,
the$e are quickly preferred to a higher Happi-
ne$s. But as for $uch who have bu$ied them-
$elves in many Broils, or have been vehement
in the pro$ecution of any Lu$t, as the Ambiti-
ous, the Amorous, the wrathful Man, the$e $till
retain the glimp$es and Dreams of $uch things
as they have perform’d in their Bodies, which
[0143]That the Moon may be a World.
makes them either altogether unfit to remain
there, where they are, or el$e keeps them long
ere they can put off their Souls. Thus you $ee
_Plutarch’s_ Opinion concerning the Inhabitants
and Neighbours of the Moon, which (accor-
ding to the manner of the Academicks) he de-
livers in a third Per$on; you $ee he makes
that Planet an inferiour kind of Heaven,
and though he differ in many Circum$tan-
ces, yet doth he ce$cribe it to be $ome $uch
place as we $uppo$e Paradi$e to be. You $ee
likewi$e his Opinion concerning the place
of the damned Spirits, that it is in the middle
Region of the Air; and in neither of the$e is
he $ingular, but $ome more late and Orthodox
Writers have agreed with him. As for the
place of Hell, many think it may be in the Air,
as well as any where el$e.
True indeed, St. _Au$tin_ affirms that this
_De Civit._
_Dei. l_. 22.
_c_. 16.
place cannot be di$cover’d; but others there
are who can $hew the Situation of it out of
Scripture; $ome holding it to be in another
World without this, becau$e our Saviour calls
it {Χomi2;}>τ<033> {ὀξ}ωτι{ρο}υ outward darkne$s. But the
Mat. 25.
30.
mo$t will have it placed towards the Centre
of our Earth, becau$e ’tis $aid, Chri$t de$cen-
ded into the lower parts of the Earth; and
Eph. 4. 9.
$ome of the$e are $o confident, that this is its
Situation, that they can de$cribe you its big-
ne$s al$o, and of what Capacity it is. _Francis_
_Ribera_ in his Comment on the _Revelations_,
$peaking of tho$e Words, where ’tis $aid, _that_
Rev.14.20.
_the blood went out of the Wine-pre$s, even unto the_
_Hor$es Bridles by the $pace of one Thou$and Six_
_Hundred Furlongs_, interprets them to be meant
[0144]That the Moon may be a World.
of Hell, and that number expre$$es the Dia-
meter of its Concavity, which is 200 _Italian_
_De Morib._
_div. l. 13. c._
_24._
Miles; But _Le$$ius_ thinks that this Opinion
gives them too much Room in Hell, and there-
fore he gue$$es that ’tis not $o wide; for (faith
he) the Diameter of one League being cubi-
cally multiplyed, will make a Sphere capable
of 800000 Millions of damaed Bodies, allow-
ing to each $ix Foot in the Square; whereas,
$ays he, ’tis certain, that there $hall not be
one hundred thou$and Milions in all that $hall
be damned. You $ee the bold _<034>e$uit_ was care-
ful that every one $hould have but room enough
in Hell, and by the $trangene$s of the Con-
jecture, you may gue$s that he had rather be
ab$urd, than $eem either uncharitable or igno-
rant. I remember there is a Relation in _Pliny_,
how that _Diony$idorous_ a Mathematician, be-
ing Dead, did $end a Letter from this place to
$ome of his Friends upon Earth, to certifie
them what di$tance there was betwixt the
Centre and Superficies: he might have done
well to have prevented this Controver$ie, and
inform’d them the utmo$t capacity of the place.
However, certain it is, that that number can-
not be known; and probable it is, that the place
is not yet determin’d, but that Hell is there
where there is any tormented Soul, which may
be in the Regions of the Air, as well as in the
Centre: and therefore perhaps it is, that the
Devil is $tyled the Prince of the Air. But this
only occa$ionally, and by rea$on of _Plutarch’s_
Opinion concerning tho$e that are round about
the Moon; as for the Moon it $elf, he e$teems
_Cur $ilent_
_eracula._
it to be a lower kind of Heaven, and there-
[0145]That the Moon may be a World.
fore in another place he calls it a Terre$trial
Star, and an Olympian and Cele$tial Earth;
an$werable, as I conceive, to the Paradi$e of
the School-Men. And, that Paradi$e was ei-
ther in, or near the Moon, is the Opinion of
$ome later Writers, who deriv’d it in all like-
lyhood, from the A$$ertion of _Plato_, and per-
haps this of _Plutarch_. _To$tatus_ lays this Opini-
on upon _I$<007>odor, Hi$palen$is_, and the Venerable
_SirW. Raw._
_l.1.c. 3 $ect._
_7._
_In gene$._
_Bede_; and _Pererius_ Fathers it upon _Strabus_ and
_Rabanus_ his Ma$ter. Some would have it to
be $ituated in $uch a place as could not be di$-
cover’d, which caus’d the Pen-man of _E$dras_
to make it a harder matter _to know the out-go-_
_ings of Parad<007>$e, than to weigh the weight of the_
_Fire, or mea$ure the bla$ts of the Wind, or call_
_2 E$dr.4.7._
_again a day that is pa$t_. But notwith$tanding
this, there be $ome others, who think, that it
is on the Top of $ome high Mountain under
the Line; and the$e interpreted the Torrid
Zone to be the flaming Sword whereby Para-
di$e was guarded. ’Tis the con$ent of divers
others, that Paradi$e is $ituated in $ome high &
eminent place. So _To$tatus, E$t etiam Paradi$us $i-_
_tu alti$$ima, $upra omnem terræ altitudinem._ ’Pa-
‘radi$e is $ituated in $ome high place above
‘the Earth; and therefore in his Comment up-
on the 49 of _Gene$is_, he under$tands the Ble$-
_In Genef._
$ing of _<034>acob_, concerning the everla$ting Hills
to be meant of Paradi$e, and the Ble$$ing it
$elf to be nothing el$e but a Promi$e of Chri$ts
coming, by who$e Pa$$ion the Gates of Para-
di$e $hould be opened. Unto him a$$ented
_Rupertus, Scotus_, and mo$t of the other School-
Men, as I find them cited by _Pererius_, and out
[0146]That the Moon may be a World.
of him in Sir _Walter Rawleigh_. Their Rea$on
_Comment._
_in 2 Gen._
_v. 8._
_L. 1. c. 3._
_$ect. 6. 7._
was this: becau$e in probability, this place
was not overflowed by the Flood, $ince there
were no Sinners there, which might draw that
Cur$e upon it. Nay, _To$tatus_ thinks, that the
Body of _Enoch_ was kept there; and $ome of
the Fathers, as _Tertullian_ and _Au$tin_ have af-
firmed, that the ble$$ed Souls were re$erv’d in
that place till the day of Judgement, and
therefore ’tis likely that it was not overflow’d
by the Flood; it were ea$ie to produce the
unanimous con$ent of the Fathers, to prove
that Paradi$e is yet really exi$tent. Any dili-
gent peru$er of them may ea$ily ob$erve how
they do generally interpret the Paradi$e where-
to Saint _Paul_ was wrapt, and that wherein our
_2 Cer.12.4._
_Luke 23._
_43._
Saviour promi$ed the Thie$ $hould be with
him, to be locally the $ame where our fir$t
Parents were bani$hed. Now there cannot be
any place on Earth de$ign’d where this
$hould be: and therefore ’tis not altogether
improbable that it was in this other World.
And be$ides, $ince all Men $hould have went
Naked if _Adam_ had not Fell, ’tis requi$ite
therefore that it $hould be $ituated in $ome
$uch place where it might be priviledged from
the Extremeties of Heat and Cold. But now
this could not be (they thought) $o conveni-
ently in any lower, as it might in $ome higher
Air. For the$e and $uch like Con$iderations
have $o many affirm’d that Paradi$e was in a
high elevated place. Which $ome have con-
ceived could be no where but in the Moon.
For it could not be in the top of any Moun-
tain; nor can we think of any other Body $e-
[0147]That the Moon may be a World.
parated from this Earth, which can be a more
convenient place for Habitation than this Pla-
net; therefore they concluded it was there.
It could not be on the Top of any Moun-
tain.
1. Becau$e we have Expre$s Scripture, that
_Gen. 7.19._
the Highe$t of them was Overflowed.
2. Becau$e it mu$t be of a greater Exten-
$ion, and not $ome $mall Patch of Ground,$ince
’tis likely all Men $hould have Lived there, if
_Adam_ had not Fell. But for a Satisfaction of
the Arguments, together with a Farther Dif-
cou$e of Paradi$e, I $hall Refer you to tho$e
who have Written Purpo$ely upon this Sub-
ject. Being content for my own part to have
$poken $o much of it; as may Conduce to $hew
the Opinion of others Concerning the Inhabi-
tants of the Moon; I dare not my $elf Affirm
any thing of the$e _Selenites_, becau$e I know
not any Ground whereon to Build any Proba-
ble Opinion. But I think that Future Ages
will Di$cover more; and our Po$terity, Per-
haps, may Invent $ome means for our better
Acquaintance with the$e Inhabitants.
PROP. XIV.
That ’tis Po$$ible for $ome of our Po$terity, to find
# out a Conveyance to this other World, and if
# there be Inhabitants there, to have Commerce
# with them.
ALL that hath been $aid, Concerning the
People of the New World, is but Con-
jectural, and full of Uncertainties; nor can we
[0148]That the Moon may be a World.
ever look for any Evident or more Probable
Di$coveries in this kind. unle$s there be $ome
hopes of Inventing means for our Conveyance
thither. The Po$$ibility of which, $hall be the
Subject of our Enquiry in this la$t Propo$ition.
And, if we do but Con$ider by what Steps
and Lea$ure, all Arts do u$ually ri$e to their
Growth, we $hall have no cau$e to Doubt why
this al$o may not hereafter be found out
among$t other Secrets. It hath Con$tantly yet
been the Method of Providence, not pre$ent-
ly to $hew us all, but to Lead us on by De-
grees, from the Knowledg of one thing to an-
other.
’T was a great While, ere the Planets were
Di$tingu$hed from the fixed Stars, and $ome
time after that, ere the Morning and Evening
Star were Found to be the $ame. And in greater
$pace (I doubt not) but this al$o, and other as
Excellent My$teries will be Di$covered. Time,
who hath always been the Father of new
Truths, and hath revealed unto us many things,
which our Ance$tors were Ignorant of, will
al$o Manife$t to our Po$terity, that which we
now de$ire, but cannot know. _Veniet tempus_
($aith _Seneca_) _quo i$t a quæ nunc latent, in lucem_
_Nat. Qu._
_l.7.cap. 25._
_dies extrahet, & longioris ævi diligentia_. Time
will come, when the Indeavours of after Ages,
$hall bring $uch things to Light as now lie hid
in Ob$curity. Arts are not yet come to their
Sol$tice. But the Indu$try of Future Times,
A$$i$ted with the Labours of their Fore-Fa-
thers, may reach that Height which we could
not Attain to. _Veniet tempus quo po$teri no$lri_
_nos tam aperta ne$ci$$e mirentur_. As we now
[0149]That the Moon may be a World.
wonder at the Blindne$s of our Ance$tors, who
were not able to Di$cern $uch things, as $eem
Plain and Obvious unto us, $o will our Po$te-
rity, Admire our Ignorance in as Per$picuous
matters.
In the fir$t Ages of the World the I$landers
thought them$elves either to be the only dwel-
lers upon Earth, or el$e if there were any
other, they could not po$$ibly conceive how
they might have any Commerce with them,
being $ever’d by the deep and broad Sea.
But after times found out the Invention of
Ships, in which notwith$tanding, none but
$ome bold, daring Men dur$t venture, accor-
ding to that of the Tragœdian.
_Sen. Med._
_act. 1._
_Vide hora_
_Od. 3._
_Fuvenal._
_$at. 12._
_Claud._
_præf. ad 1._
_lib. de rap._
_Pre$er._
Audax nimium qui freta primus
Rate tam fragili perfida rupit.
Too bold was he, who in a Ship $o frail,
Fir$t ventur’d on the treacherous Waves to $ail.
And yet now, how ea$ie a thing is this even
to a timorous and cowardly Nature? And
que$tionle$s, the Invention of $ome other
means for our Conveyance to the Moon, can-
not $eem more incredible to us, than this did
at fir$t to them, and therefore we have no ju$t
rea$on to be di$couraged in our hopes of the
like $ucce$s.
Yea, but (you will $ay) th@re can be no $ai-
ling thither, unle$s that were true which the
Poets do but feign, that $he made her Bed in
the Sea. We have not now any _Drake_, or
_Columbus_ to Undertake this Voyage, or any
_Dædalus_ to Invent a Conveyance through the
Air.
I An$wer, Though we have not, yet why
[0150]That the Moon may be a World.
may not Succeeding times, Rai$e up $ome Spirits
as Eminent for new Attemps and Strange In-
ventions, as any that were before them? ’Tis
the Opinion of _Keplar_, that as $oon as the art
_Di$$erta._
_cum Nun._
_Sider._
of Flying is Found out, $ome of their Nation
will make one of the fir$t Colonies, that $hall
Tran$plant into that other World. I Suppo$e,
his Appropriating this Preheminence to his
own Country-Men, may ari$e from an Over-
partial Affection to them. But yet thus far
I Agree with him, That when ever that Art
is Invented, or any other, wherby a Man may
be Conveyed $ome Twenty Miles high, or
thereabouts, then, ’tis not altogether Improba-
ble that $ome or other may be Succe$sful in
this Attempt.
For a better Clearing of which, I $hall fir$t
lay Down, and then An$wer tho$e Doubts that
may make it $eem utterly Impo$$ible.
The$e are Chiefly Three.
The Fir$t, taken from the Natural Heavi-
ne$s of a Mans Body, whereby it is made Un-
fit for the Motion of A$cent, together with
the Va$t Di$tance of that Place from us.
2. From the Extream Coldne$s of the Æthe-
real Air.
3. The Extream Thinne$s of it.
Both which mu$t needs make it Impa$$ible,
though it were but as many Single Miles thi-
ther, as it is Thou$ands.
For the Fir$t, Though it were Suppo$ed
that a Man could Fly, yet we may well think
he would be very Slow in it, $ince he hath $o
Heavy a Body, and $uch a one too, as Nature
did not Principally Intend, for that kind of
[0151]That the Moon may be a World.
Motion. ’Tis u$ually Ob$erved, that among$t
the Variety of Birds, tho$e which do mo$t
Conver$e upon the Earth, and are Swifte$t in
their running, as a Phea$ant, Partridge, & _c_. to-
gether with all Dome$tical Fowl, are le$s able
for Flight, than others, which are for the mo$t
part upon the Wing, as a Swallow, Swift, & _c_.
and therefore we may well think, that Man
being not naturally endowed with any $uch
Condition as may enable him for this Motion,
and being nece$$arily tyed to a more e$pecial
Re$idence on the Earth, mu$t needs be $lower
than any Fowl, and le$s able to hold out. Thus
it is al$o in Swimming; which Art, though it
be grown to a good Eminence, yet he that is
be$t skilled in it, is not able, either for conti-
nuance, or $wiftne$s, to equal a Fi$h; becau$e
he is not naturally appointed to it. So that
though a Man could Fly, yet he would be $o
$low in it, and $o quickly weary, that he could
never think to reach $o great a Journey as it is
to the Moon.
But Suppo$e with all, that he could Fly as
Fa$t, and Long, as the Swifte$t Bird: yet it
cannot Po$$ibly be Conceived, how he $hould
ever be able to pa$s through $o va$t a Di$tance
as there is betwixt the Moon\and our Earth.
For this Planet, according to the common
Grounds, is u$ually Granted to be at the Lea$t,
52 Semidiameters of the Earth from us.Reck-
oning for each Semidiameter 3456 Engli$h
Miles, of which the whole $pace will be about
179712.
So that though a Man could Con$tantly keep
on in his Journey thither by a Strait Line,
[0152]That the Moon may be a World.
tho’ he could Fly a Thou$and Mile in a Day;
yet he would not Arrive thither under 180
Days, or Half a Year.
And how were it Po$$ible for any to Tarry
$o long without Dyet or Sleep?
1. For Diet. I Suppo$e there could be no
_Prop. 3._
Tru$ting to that Fancy of _Philo_ the _Few_ (men-
tioned before) who thinks, that the Mu$ick of
the Sphears $hould Supply the $trength of Food.
Nor can we well Conceive, how a Man
$hould be Able to Carry $o much Luggage
with him, as might $erve for his _Viaticum_ in $o
Tedious a Journey.
2. But if he could: yet he mu$t have $ome
time to Re$t and Sleep in. And I believe he
$hall Scarce find any Lodgings by the Way.
No Inns to Entertain Pa$$engers, nor any Ca-
$tles in the Air (unle$s they be Inchanted ones)
to Receive Poor Pilgrims or Errant Knights.
And $o Con$equently, he cannot have any
Po$$ible hopes of Reaching thither.
Notwith$tanding all which Doubts, I $hall
lay down this Po$ition.
That Suppo$ing a Man could Fly, or by any
other means, rai$e him$elf Twenty Miles up-
wards, or thereabouts, it were Po$$ible for him
to come unto the Moon.
As for tho$e Arguments of the fir$t kind, that
$eem to overthrow the Truth of this, they
Proceed upon a wrong Ground. Whil$t they
Suppo$e, that a Conden$ed Body, in any place
of the Air, would always Retain in it a $trong
Inclination of Tending Down-wards, towards
the Centre of this Earth. Whereas ’tis more
probable, that if it were but $omewhat above
[0153]That the Moon may be a World.
this Orb of vaporous Air, it might there re$t
immovable, and would not have in it any pro-
pen$ion to this motion of De$cent.
For the better illu$tration of this, you mu$t
know, that the heavine$s of a body, or (as
_De cælo_
_lib.4.cap.1._
_Ari$totle_ defines it) the pronene$s of it to tend
down unto $ome Centre, is not any ab$olute
quality intrin$ical unto it, as if, whereever the
body did retain its E$$ence, it mu$t al$o retain
this quality: or as if Nature had emplanted in
every conden$ed Body _Appetitionem centri, &_
_fugam extremitatis_. Such a Love to the Cen-
tre, and hatred to the Extremities. Becau$e
one of the$e being le$s than a quantity, and the
other no more, cannot have any power of At-
traction or Di$pul$ion in them. According to
that common principle, _Quantitatis nulla e$t_
_efficacia_.
But now the true nature of Gravity is this.
A magne-
tical natu-
ral axtra-
_ction._
_So Keplar_
_Somn._
_A$tron. N._
_66._
_Coper. l. 1._
_cap. 26._
_Fo$carin in_
_epi$t. ad_
_Seba$t._
_Fantonum._
’Tis $uch a re$pective mutual de$ire of Union,
whereby conden$ed Bodies, when they come
within the Sphere of their own Vigour, do
naturally apply them$elves, one to another by
Attraction or Coition. But being both with-
out the reach of eithers Virtue, they can cea$e
to move, and though they have general Apti-
tude, yet they have not any pre$ent Inclinati-
on or pronene$s to one another. And $o con-
$equently, cannot be $tiled heavy.
The meaning of this will be clearly Illu$tra-
ted by a Simtlitude. As any light Body
($uppo$e the Sun) does $end forth his Beams
in an orbicular form; $o likewi$e any magneti-
cal Body, for in$tance, a round Load-$tone does
_Gilbert de_
_Maguete._
_l. 2. cap. 7._
ca$t abroad his magnetical Vigour in a Sphere.
Thus.
[0154]That the Moon may be a World.
Where $uppo$e the inward Circle at A to
repre$ent the Load$tone, and the outward one
betwixt B C, the Orb that does terminate its
Virtue.
Now any other Body that is like affected
coming within this Sphere, as B, will pre$ent-
ly de$cend towards the Centre of it, and in
that re$pect may be $tiled heavy. But place
it without the Sphere, as C, and then the de-
$ire of Union cea$eth, and $o con$equently the
Motion al$o.
To apply then what hath been $aid. This
great Globe of Earth and Water, hath been
proved by many Ob$ervations, to participate
of magnetical properties. And as the Load-
$tone does ca$t forth its own vigour round about
its Body, in a Magnetical compa$s: So likewi$e
does our Earth. The difference is, that it is
another kind of affection which cau$es the uni-
on betwixt the Iron and Load-$tone, from that
which makes Bodies move unto the Earth.
The former is $ome kind of nearne$s and Si-
[0155]That the Moon may be a World.
militude in their Natures, for which Philo$o-
phy as yet has not found a particular Name.
The latter does ari$e from that peculiar quali-
ty, whereby the Earth is properly di$tingui$h-
ed from the other Elements, which is its con-
den$ity. Of which the more any thing does
participate, by $o much the $tronger will be
the de$ire of Union to it. So Gold and
other Metals, which are mo$t clo$e in their
Compo$ition, are likewi$e mo$t $wi$t in their
motion of de$cent.
And tho’ this may $eem to be contradicted
by the in$tance of Metals, which are of the
$ame weight, when they are melted, and when
they are hard: As al$o of Water, which does
not differ in re$pect of Gravity, when it is
frozen, and when it is Fluid: yet we mu$t
know, that Mettals are not rarified by melting,
but mollified. And $o too, for frozen Wa-
ters, they are not properly conden$ed, but con-
gealed into a harder $ub$tance, the parts being
not contracted clo$er together, but $till po$$e$-
$ing the $ame Extention. But yet (I $ay) ’tis
very probable, that there is $uch a Sphere
about the Earth, which does terminate its
power of attracting other things unto it. So
that $uppo$e a Body to be placed within the li-
mits of this Sphere, and then it mu$t needs
tend downwards, towards the Centre of it.
But on the contrary, if it be beyond this com-
pa$s, then there can be no $uch mutual Attra-
ction; and $o con$equently, it mu$t re$t im-
moveable from any tuch motion.
For the farther confirmation of this, I $hall
propo$e two pertinent Ob$ervations.
[0156]That the Moon may be a World.
The fir$t taken in the pre$ence of many Phy-
$itians, and related by an Eminent Man in that
Profe$$ion, _Hieron. Fraca$torius._ There being
_Lib de_
_Simpath._
_& Antip._
_cap._ 7.
divert Needles provided of $everal kinds, like
tho$e in a Mariners Chart, they found, that
there was an attractive power, not only in the
magnet; but that Iron al$o and Steel, and Sil-
ver did each of them draw its own Mettle.
Whence he concludes, _Omne trahit quod $ibi $i-_
_Vid. Bapt._
_Ma$ul. ex-_
_er. Acad._
_de attract._
_exer._ 4.
_mili e$t._ And as the$e peculiar likene$$es, have
$uch a mutual efficacy; $o ’tis probable, that
this more general qualification of conden$ity,
may be the cau$e, why things $o affected de$ire
Union to the Earth. And tho’ ’tis likely that
this would appear betwixt two le$$er conden-
$ed Bodies, (as $uppo$e two pieces of Earth)
if they were both placed at Liberty in the
Æthereal Air, yet being near the Earth, the
$tronger $pecies of this great Globe does as it
were drownd the le$s.
’Tis a common experiment, that $uch a lump
of Ore or Stone, as being on the ground, can-
not be moved by le$s than $ix men, being in
the bottom of a deep mine, may be $tirred by
two. The rea$on is, becau$e then ’tis encom-
pa$$ed with attractive Beams, there being ma-
_Nat. Hi$t._
_Cent._ 1.
_exper._ 33.
ny above it, as well as below it. Whence we
may probably infer ($aith the Learned _Veru-_
_lam_) ‘that the Nature of Gravity, does work
‘ but weakly, al$o far from the Earth; becau$e
‘ the appetite of Union in den$e Bodies, mu$t
‘ be more dull in re$pect of di$tance. As
we may al$o conclude from the motion of
Birds, which ri$e from the ground but heavi-
ly, tho’ with much labour; whereas being on
[0157]That the Moon may be a World.
high, they can keep them$elves up, and $oar a-
bout by the meer exten$ion of their Wings.
Now the Rea$on of this difference, is not (as
$ome fal$ly conceive) the depth of the Air un-
der them. For a Bird is not heavier when
there is but a foot of Air under him, than when
there is a Furlong. As appears by a Ship in
the Water, (an in$tance of the $ame nature)
which does not $ink deeper, and $o con$equent-
ly is not heavier, when it has but five Fathom
depth, than when it has Fifty. But the true
rea$on is, the weakne$s of the de$ire of Uni-
on in Den$e Bodies at a di$tance.
So that from hence, there might be ju$t oc-
ca$ion to Tax _Ari$totle_ and his Followers, for
Teaching, that heavine$s is an ab$olute quality
of it $elf, and really di$tinct from conden$ity:
whereas ’tis only a Modification of it, or ra-
ther, another Name given to a conden$ed Bo-
dy, in reference to its Motion.
For if it were ab$olute, then it $hould al-
ways be inherent in its Subject, and not have
its E$$ence depend upon the Bodies being here
or there. But it is not $o. For,
1. Nothing is heavy in its proper place, ac-
cording to his own principle, _Nibil grave e$t_
_in $uo loco._ And then,
2. Nothing is heavy, which is $o far di$tant
from that proper Orb to which it does belong,
that it is not within the reach of its Virtue. As
was before confirm’d.
But unto this it may be objected. Though a
Body being $o plac’d, be not heavy in _in actu $e-_
_cundo_; yet it is _in actu primo:_ becau$e it re-
tains in it an inward pronene$s to move down-
[0158]That the Moon may be a World.
wards, being once $evered from its proper
place. And this were rea$on enough, why
the quality of heavine$s $hould have an ab$o-
lute being.
I an$wer, This di$tinction is only appliable
to $uch natural Powers as can $u$pend their
Acts; and will not hold in Elementary Qua-
lities, who$e very E$$ence does nece$$arily re-
quire an exerci$e of the $econd Act, as you
may ea$ily di$cern by an Induction of all the
re$t. I cannot $ay, that Body has in it the qua-
lity of Heat, Coldne$s, Drine$s, Moi$ture,
Hardne$s, Softne$s, _&c._ Which for the pre$ent
has not the $econd Act of the$e qualities. And
if you mean by the e$$ence of them, a Power
unto them: why, there is not any natural bo-
dy but has a Power to them all.
From that which hath been $aid concerning
the Nature of Gravity, it will follow, That if a
man were above the Sphere of this Magnetical
Virtue, which proceeds from the Earth, he
might there $tand as firmly as in the open Air,
as he can now upon the ground: And not on-
ly $o, but he may al$o move with far greater
$wiftne$s, than any living Creatures here be-
low, becau$e then he is without all Gravity,
being not attracted any way, and $o con$equent-
ly will not be liable to $uch impediments, as
may in the lea$t manner re$i$t that kind of Mo-
tion which he $hall apply him$elf unto.
If you yet enquire, how we may conceive
it po$$ible, that a conden$ed Body $hould not
be heavy in $uch a place.
I an$wer, by the $ame rea$on, as a Body is
not heavy in its proper place. Of this I will
$et down two In$tances.
[0159]That the Moon may be a World.
1. When a Man is in the bottom of a deep
River, tho’ he have over him a multitude of
heavy Waters, yet he is not burdened with
the weight of them. And though another Bo-
dy, that $hould be but of an equal Gravity,
with the$e Waters, when they are taken out,
would be heavy enough to pre$s him to death;
yet notwith$tanding whil$t they are in the
Channel, they do not in the lea$t manner cru$h
him with their Load. The rea$on is, becau$e
they are both in their right places; and ’tis
proper for the Man being the more conden$ed
Body, to be lower than the Waters. or ra-
ther thus, becau$e the body of the Man does
more nearly agree with the Earth, in this affe-
ction, which is the ground of its attraction,
and therefore doth more $trongly attract it,
than the waters that are over it. Now, as in
$uch a ca$e, a body may lo$e the Operation
of its Gravity, which is, to move, or to pre$s
downwards: So may it likewi$e, when it is
$o far out of its place, that this attractive
Power cannot reach unto it.
’Tis a pretty Notion to this purpo$e, menti-
oned by _Albertus de Saxonia_, and out of him
_Phy$. l._ 3.
_Q._ 6. _art._ 2.
by _Francis Mendoca_; that the Air is in $ome
_Viridar._
_l._ 4. _Prob._
47.
part of it Navigable. And that upon this Sta-
tick Principle; any Bra$s or Iron Ve$$el ($up-
po$e a Kettle) who$e $ub$tance is much hea-
vier than that of the Water, yet being filled
_Vide Arch._
_l. de in$i-_
_dentibus._
_bumido._
with the lighter Air, it will $wim upon it, and
not $ink. So $uppo$e a Cup, or Wooden Ve$-
$el, upon the outward borders of this Elemen-
tary Air, the Cavity of it being filled with
Fire, or rather Æthereal Air, it mu$t nece$-
[0160]That the Moon may be a World.
$arily upon the $ame ground remain $wimming
there, and of it $elf can no more fall, than any
Empty Ship can $ink.
’Tis commonly granted, that if there were
a hole quite through the Centre of the Earth,
though any heavy Body (as $uppo$e a Mil$tone)
were let fall into it, yet when it came into
rhe place of the Centre, it would there re$t
immoveable in the Air. Now, as in this ca$e,
its own conden$ity cannot hinder, but that it
may re$t open Air, when there is no other
place, to which it $hould be attracted: So nei-
ther could it be any impediment unto it, if it
were placed without the Sphere of the Earths
Magnetical Vigor, where there $hould be no
Attraction at all.
From hence then (I $ay) you may conceive,
that if a Man were beyond this Sphere, he
might there $tand as firmly in the Open Air,
as now upon the Earth. And if he might
$tand there, why may he not al$o go there?
And if $o; then there is al$o a a po$$ibility
likewife of having other Conveniences for
Travelling.
And here ’tis con$iderable, that $ince our
bodies will then be devoid of Gravity, and
other Impediments of Motion; we $hall not
at all $pend our $elves in any Labour, and $o
con$equently not much need the Reparation
of Dyet: But may perhaps live altogether
without it, as tho$e Creatures have done;
who by Rea$on of their $leeping for many days
together, have not $pent any Spirits, and $o
not wanted any Food: which is commonly
related of Serpents, Crococodiles, Bears, Cuc-
[0161]That the Moon may be a World.
kows, Swallows, and $uch like. To this pur-
po$e _Mendoca_ reckons up divers $trange Re-
_Viridiar._
_lib._ 4. _prob._
24.
lations. As that of _Epimendies_, who is $tory-
ed to have $lept 75 Years. And another of a
Ru$tick in _Germany_, who being accidentally
covered with a Hay-Rick, $lept there for all
Autumn, and the Winter following, without
any Nouri$hment.
Or, if this will not $erve, yet why may
not a Papi$t fa$t $o long, as well as _Ignatius_
or _Xaverius?_ Or if there be $uch a $trange
Efficacy in the Bread of the Euchari$t, as their
miraculous Relations do attribute unto it: why
then, that it may $erve well enough, for their
Viaticum.
Or, if we mu$t needs Feed upon $omething
el$e, why may not Smells nouri$h us? _Plutarch_
_De facie_
_in Luna._
and _Pliny_, and divers other Ancients, tell us
of a Nation in _India_ that lived only upon plea-
_Nat. hi$t._
_lib._ 7. _ca._ 3.
$ing Odors. And ’tis the common Opinion of
Phy$itians, that the$e do $trangely both $treng-
then and repair the Spirits. Hence was it that
_Demooritus_ was able for divers days together
_Diog. La-_
_ert. lib._ 1.
_ca._ 9.
to feed him$elf with the meer $mell of Hot
Bread.
Or if it be nece$$ary that our Stomachs mu$t
receive the Food: why then, ’tis not impo$$i-
ble, that the purity of the Æthereal Air, be-
ing not mixed with any improper Vapours,
may be $o@agreeable to our Bodies, as to yield
us a $ufficient Nouri$hment; according to that
of the Poet;
----------_Ve$citur aur â_
_Virgil_
Æthereâ-------------
’T was an old _Platonick_ Principle, that there
[0162]That the Moon may be a World.
is in $ome part of the World $uch a place
where Men might be plentifully nouri$h’d by
the Air they breath; which cannot more pro-
perly be a$$ign’d to any one particular, than to
the Æthereal Air above this.
I know ’tis the common Opinion, that no
_Element_ can prove _Aliment_, becau$e ’tis not
_Arri$t. de_
_Sen$. cap._ 5.
proportionate to the Bodies of living Crea-
tures which are compounded. But,
1. This Æthereal Air is not an Element’; and
tho’ it be purer, yet ’tis perhaps of a greater
agreabiene$s to man’s Nature and Con$titution.
2. If we con$ult experience and the credible
Relations of others, we $hall find it probable
enough that many things receive Nouri$hment
from meer Elements.
Fir$t, for the Earth; _Ari$totle_ and _Pliny_,
The Earth
tho$e two great Naturali$ts, tell us of $ome
_Hi$t._
_Anima._
_lib._ 8. _cap._ 5.
Creatures that are fed only with this. And it
was the Cur$e of the Serpent, _Gen._ 3. 14. _Up-_
_Hi$t. l._ 10.
_cap._ 72.
_on thy body $halt thou go, and du$t $halt thou eat all_
_the days of thy life._
So likewi$e for the Water. _Albertu Mag-_
_nus_ $peaks of a man who lived $even Weeks
The water
together by the meer Drinking of water.
_De Anim._
_lib._ 7.
_Rondoletius_ (to who$e diligence the$e later
times are much beholden for $undry Ob$erva-
_De Pi$c._
_l._ 1. _cap._ 12.
tions concerning the Nature of Aquatils) af-
firms, that his Wife did keep a Fi$h in a Gla$s
of water, without any other Food, for three
Years; in which $pace it was con$tantly aug-
mented, till at fir$t it could not come out of
the place at which it was put in, and at length
was too big for the Gla$s it $elf, though that
were of a large capacity. _Gardan_ tells us of $ome
[0163]That the Moon may be a World.
worms that are bred & nouri$h’d by the Snow,
_Subtil. l._ 9.
from which being once $eparated, they dye.
Thus al$o is it with the Air, which we may
well conceive does chiefly concur to the nou-
The Air.
ri$hing of all Vegitables. For if their Food
were all $ucked out from the Earth, there
mu$t needs be then $ome $en$ible decay in the
ground by them; e$pecially, $ince they do eve-
ry year renew their Leaves and Fruits: which
being $o many, and $o often, could not be produ-
ced without abundance of nouri$hment. To
this purpo$e is the experiment of Trees cut
down, which will of them$elves put forth
Sprouts. As al$o that of _Onyons_, and the _Sem-_
_per-vive_, which will $trangely $hoot forth,
and grow as they hang in the open Air. Thus
likewi$e is it with $ome Sen$ible Creatures;
the _Camelion_ ($aith _Pliny_ and _Solinus_) is
_Hi$t. li._ 8
_cap._ 33.
_Polyhi$ter._
_cap._ 53.
meerly nouri$hed by this: And $o are the
Birds of Paradi$e, Treated of by many;
which re$ide con$tantly in the Air, Nature
_Lop. hi$t._
_Ind. Occid._
_cap._ 96.
_Majolus_
_Colleq._ 3.
baving not be$towed upon them any Legs, and
therefore they are never $een upon the ground,
but being dead. If you ask, how they multi-
ply? ’tis an$wer’d, they lay their Eggs on the
’Tis likely
that the$e
Birds do
chiefly re-
$ide in the
Æthereal
Air, where
they are
nouri$hed
and up-
held.
backs of one anather, upon which they $it till
their Young Ones be fledg’d. _Rondoletius_
from the Hi$tory of _Hermolaus Barbarus_ tells
us of a Prie$t (of whom one of the Popes had
the cu$tody) that lived Forty years upon meer
Air. As al$o of a Maid in _France_, and another
in _Germany_, that for divers years together did
feed on nothing but this: Nay, he affirms, that
he him$elf had $een one, who lived till Ten
_De Pi$-_
_cibus. lib._ 1.
_cap._ 13.
years of Age without any nouri$hment. You
[0164]That the Moon may be a World.
may find mo$t of the$e, and $ome other Exam-
ples to this purpo$e, gather’d together by _Mendo-_
_ca Virida. lib. 4. Prob._ 23, 24. Now, if this Ele-
mentary Air which is mixed with $uch Impro-
per Vapors, may Accidentally Nouri$h $ome
Per$ons; Perhaps then, that pure Æthereal Air
may of it $elf be more natural to our Tempers.
But if none of the$e Conjectures may Satisfie;
yet there may Happily be $ome Po$$ible means
for the Conveiance of other Food, as $hall be
$hewed afterwards.
Again, $eeing we do not then Spend our
$elv s in any Labour, we $hall not, it may be,
need the Refre$hment of Sleep. But if we do,
we cannot de$ire a Softer Bed than the Air,
where we may Repo$e our $elves Firmly and
Safely as in our Chambers.
But here you may ask, whether there be any
means for us to know, how far this Sphere of
the Earths Vertue does Extend it $elf?
I an$wer, ’tis probable that it does not reach
much farther than that Orb of thick vaporous
Air, that incompa$$eth the Earth; becau$e ’tis
likely the Sun may exhale $ome Eartthly Va-
porous Air, that incompa$$eth the Earth; be-
cau$e ’tis likely the Sun may exhale $ome
Earthly Vapors, near unto the utmo$t bounds
of the Sphere allotted to them.
Now there are divers ways u$ed by A$trono-
mers, to make the altitude of this Vaporous
Air. As,
1. By ob$erving the height of that Air which
cau$eth the _Grepu$culum_, Twi-light; for the
finding of which, the Antients u$ed this means:
As $oon as ever they could Di$cern the Air in
[0165]That the Moon may be a World.
the Ea$t to be altered with the lea$t Light,
they would by the Situation of the Stars
find how many degrees the Sun was below the
_Horizon_, which was u$ually about 18. From
whence they would ea$ily conclude, how high
that Air mu$t be above us, which the Sun could
$hine upon, when he was 18 Degrees below
us. And from this ob$ervation it was conclu-
_Vitel. l. 10;_
_Theo. 7._
ded to be about 52 Miles high.
But in this Conclu$ion, the Antients were
much deceived, becau$e they proceeded on a
wrong ground, whil$t they $uppo$ed that the
$hining of the Suns direct Rays upon the Air
was the only rea$on of _Grepu$culum_; whereas
_Keplar. Ep._
_Coper. l. 1._
_part. 3._
’tis certain that there are many other things
which may al$o concur to the cau$ing of it. As,
1. Some bright Clouds below the _Horizon_,
which being illuminated by the Sun, may be
the means of conveying $ome Light to our Air,
before the direct Rays can touch it.
2. The often refraction of the Rays, which
$uffer a frequent Repercu$$ion from the Cavi-
ty of this Sphere, may likewi$e yield us $ome
Light.
3. And $o may the Orb of enlightned Air
compa$$ing the Sun, part of which mu$t ri$e
before his Body.
2. The $econd way whereby we may more
$urely $ind the Altitude of this gro$$er Air, is
by taking the highe$t Cloud: which may be
done, 1. Either as they u$e to mea$ure the
Altitude of things that cannot be approached
unto, _viz_. by two Stations, when two Per$ons
$hall at the $ame time, in $everal places, ob-
$erve the Declination of any Cloud from the
[0166]That the Moon may be a World.
Vertical point. Or, which is the more ea$ie
_Stevinnius_
_Geog. l. 3._
_prop. 3._
way, when a man $hall choo$e $uch a Station,
where he may at $ome di$tance, di$cern the
place on which the Cloud does ca$t its $hadow,
and withal does ob$erve, how much both the
Cloud and the Sun decline from the Vertical
point. From which he may ea$ily conclude
the true Altitude of it, as you may more plain-
ly conceive, by this following _Diagram_.
Where _A B_ is a perpendicular from the cloud,
_G_ the Station of him that mea$ures, _D_ the place
where the $hadow of the Cloud doth fall.
The in$trument being directed from the Sta-
tion _G_, to the Cloud at A, the perpendicular
will $hew the Angle B A G. Then letting the
Sun $hine through the $ights of your In$tru-
ment, the perpendicular of it will give the
Angle B A D. After wards having mea$ured
_Piti$c. Tri-_
_gon._
the di$tance _G D_ by paces, you may, according
to the common Rules, find the height _B A_.
But if without making the Ob$ervation, you
would know of what Altitude the highe$t of
_Subt. l._
17.
the$e are found by Ob$ervation; _Gardan_ an-
$wers, not above two miles; _Keplar_, not above
_Epit. Co-_
_per. l. 1. p. 3._
1600 Paces, or thereabouts.
[0167]That the Moon may be a World.
3. Another way to find the height of this Va-
porous Air, is, by knowing the dif$erence of
Altitude, which it cau$eth, in refracting the
Beams of any Star near the Horizon. And from
this Ob$ervation al$o, it is u$ually concluded to
be about two or three miles high.
But now you mu$t not conceive, as if the
Orb of Magnetical Vigor, were bounded in
an exact Superficies, or, as if it did equally
hold out ju$t to $uch a determinate Line, and
no further. But as it hath been $aid of the fir$t
Region, which is there terminated, where the
Heat of Reflection does begin to Langui$h: So
likewi$e is it probable, that this Magnetical
Vigor does remit of its degrees proportionably
to its di$tance from the Earth, which is the cau$e
of it: and therefore though the thicker Clouds
may be elevated no higher, yet this Orb may
be continued in weaker degrees a little beyond
them. We will $uppo$e it (which in all like-
lyhood is the mo$t) to be about Twenty Miles
high. So that you $ee the former The$is remains
probable, that if a Man could but fly, or by
any other means get Twenty Miles upwards, it
were po$$ible for him to reach unto the Moon.
But it may be again Objected: Tho’ all this
were true; though there were $uch an Orb of
Air which did terminate the Earths vigour:
and tho’ the heavine$s of our Bodies could not
hinder our pa$$age, through the va$t $paces of
the Æthereal Air; yet tho$e two other Impe-
diments may $eem to deny the po$$ibility of
any $uch Voyage.
1. The extream _coldne$s_ of that Air. If $ome
of our higher Mountains for this rea$on be not
[0168]That the Moon may be a World.
habitable; much more then will tho$e places
be $o, which are farther from any cau$e of
Heat.
2. The extream thinne$s of it, which may
make it unfit for Expiration. For if in $ome
Mountains (as _Ari$totle_ tells us of _Olimpus_, and
_In Gen._
_adliteram._
_li. 3. cap. 2._
out of him St. _Au$tin_) the Air be $o thin
that Men cannot draw their Breath, unle$s it
were through $ome moi$tned Spunges; much
more then mu$t that Air be thin, which is more
remotely Situated from the Cau$es of Impuri-
ty and mixture. And then be$ide, the Refra-
ction that is made by the vaporous Air incom-
pa$$ing our Earth, may $ufficiently prove that
there is a great difference betwixt the Æthereal
Air and this, in re$pect of Rarity.
To the fir$t of the$e I an$wer, that tho’ the
$econd Region, be naturally endowed with $o
much Coldne$s as may make it fit for the pro-
duction of Meteors; yet it will not hence fol-
low, that all that Air above it, which is not ap-
pointed for the like purpo$e, $hould partake
of the $ame Condition: But, it may $eem more
probable that this Æthereal Air, is freed from
having any quality in the extreams. And this
may be confirmed from tho$e common Argu-
ments, which are u$ually brought to prove
_Meteor._
_lib. 1. c. 2._
_art. 1._
the warmne$s of the third Region. As you
may $ee in _Fromundus_, and others who Treat
of that Subject.
’Tis the A$$ertion of _Pererius_, that the $e-
_Comment._
_in Gen. 1. 8_
cond Region is not cold meerly for this rea$on,
becau$e it is di$tant from the Ordinary cau$es of
Heat, but becau$e it was actually made $o at the
fir$t, for the conden$ing of the Clouds, and the
[0169]That the Moon may be a World.
production of other Meteors that were there
to be generated; which (as I conceive) might
be $ufficiently confirmed from that Order of
the Creation ob$erved by _Mo$es_, who tells us
that the Waters above the Firmament (by
which, in the greate$t probability, we are to
under$tand the Clouds in the $econd Region)
were made the $econd day, _Gen_. 1. 7, 8. Whereas
the Sun it $elf, who$e Reflection is the cau$e
of Heat, was not created till the fourth day,
_ver_. 16. 19.
To the other Objection, I an$wer, that tho’
the Air in the $econd Region, where by rea$on
of its coldne$s there are many thick Vapours,
do cau$e a great Refraction; yet ’tis probable
that the Air which is next the Earth, is $ome-
times, and in $ome places, of a far greater
thinne$s, nay, as thin as the Æthereal Air it
$elf; $ince $ometimes there is $uch a $pecial
Heat of the Sun, as may rarifie it in an emi-
nent degree; and in $ome dry places, there are
no gro$s impure Exhalations to mix with it.
But here it may be objected. If the Air in
the $econd Region were more Conden$ed and
heavy than this wherein we breath, then that
mu$t nece$$arily tend downwards and po$$e$s the
lower place.
To this $ome An$wer, That the hanging of
the Clouds in the open Air, is no le$s than a
Miracle. They are the Words of _Pliny. Quid_
_mirabilius aquis in cælo $tantibus?_ what more
_Hi$t. l. 31._
_cap. 1._
wonderful thing is there, than that the Waters
$hould $tand in the Heavens? Others prove this
from the Derivation of the word <017><061><059><069> from
<063><027><069> _$tupe$cere_ and <017><061><059> _aquæ:_ Becau$e the Wa-
[0170]That the Moon may be a World.
ters do hang there after $uch a $tupendious in-
conceivable manner; which $eems likewi$e to
be favoured by Scripture, where ’tis mentio-
ned as a great Argument of Gods Omnipoten-
cy, that he holds up the Clouds from falling.
_He binds up the Waters in his thick Glouds, and_
_<034>ob. 26. 8._
_the Glouds is not rent under them._
But that which unto me $eems full $atisfacti-
on again$t this doubt, is this Con$ideration;
that the natural vigor, whereby the Earth doth
attract den$e bodies unto it, is le$s efficacious
at a di$tance: and therefore a Body of le$s
den$ity, which is near unto it, as $uppo$e, this
thin Air wherein we breath, may naturally be
lower in its Scituation, than another of a grea-
ter conden$ity that is farther off; as $uppo$e,
the Clouds in the $econd Region. And tho
the one be ab$olutely, and in it $elf more fit
for this Motion of de$cent; yet, by rea$on of
its di$tance, the Earths magnetical Virtue can-
not $o powerfully work upon it.
As for that Relation of _Ari$totle_; if it were
true; yet it does not prove this Air to be al-
together impo$$ible, $ince moi$tned Spunges
might help us again$t its thinne$s: but ’tis more
likely, that he took it upon Tru$t, as he did
$ome other Relations concerning the height of
of the Mountains, wherein ’tis evident, that
he was gro$ly mi$taken. As where he tells us
of _Gauca$us_, that it ca$t its $hadow 560 Miles.
_Meteor._
_l. 1. c. 11._
And this Relation being of the $ame nature, we
cannot $afely tru$t unto him for the Truth of it.
If it be here enquired; what means there
may be conjectur’d, for our a$cending beyond
the Sphere of the Earths Magnetical Vigor.
[0171]That the Moon may be a World.
I an$wer, 1. ’Tis not perhaps impo$$ible, that a man
may be able to Fly, by the application of Wings to his
own body; as Angels are pictur’d, as _Mercury_ and _Dæda-_
_lus_ are feigned, and as hath been attempted by divers,
particularly by a _Turk_ in _Con$tantinople_, as _Busbequius_ relates.
2. If there be $uch a great _Ruck_ in _Madaga$car_, as _Mar-_
_Mr. Bur._
_ton._
_cus Polus_ the _Venetian_ mentions, the Feathers in who$e
Wings are twelve Foot long, which can $oop up a Horle
_Melanch._
_pa. 2. $ect. 2_
_mem. 3._
and his Rider, or an Elephant, as our Kites do a Mou$e;
why then ’tis but teaching one of the$e to carry a man, and
he may ride up thither, as _Ganimed_ does upon an Eagle.
_Lib. 3._
_c. 40._
3. Or if neither of the$e ways will $erve; yet I do $eri-
only, and upon good grounds, affirm it po$$ible to make a
Flying Chariot; in which a Man may $it, and give $uch a
motion unto it, as $hall convey him through the Air. And
this perhaps might be made large enough to carry divers
Men at the $ame time, together with Food for their _Via-_
_ticum_, and commodit<007>es for Traffick. It is not the bigne$s
of any thing in this kind, that can hinder its motion, if
the raotive Faculty be an$werable thereunto. We $ee a
great Ship $wims as well as a $mall cork, and an Eagle flies
in the Air as well as a little gnat.
This Engine may be contrived from the $ame Principles
by which _Architas_ made a wooden Dove, and _Regiomontanus_
a wooden Eagle.
I conceive it were no difficult matter (if a man had lei-
$ure) to $hew more particularly the means of compo$ing it.
The perfecting of $uch an Invention, would be of $uch ex-
cellent u$e, that it were enough, not only to make a man
Famous, but the Age al$o where he lives. For be$ides the
$trange di$coveries that it might occa$ion in this other
World, it would be alio of inconceivable advantage for
Travelling, above any other conveyanee that is now in u$e.
So that notwith$tanding all the$e $eeming impo$$ibilities,
’tis likely enough, that there may be a means invented of
Journying to the Moon; and how happy $hall they be,
that are fir$t $ucce$sful in this attempt?
--------Fælice$que animæ, quas nubila $upra,
Et turpes fumos, plenumque vaporibus orbem,
In$eruit cælo $ancti $cintilla Promethei.
Having thus fini$hed this Di$cour$e, I chanced upon a
late fancy to this purpo$e under the feigned Name of _Do-_
_mingo Gon$ales_, written by a late Reverend and Learned
Bi$hop: In which (be$ides $undry partlculars wherein this
[0172]That the Moon may be a World.
later Chapter did unwittingly agree with it) there is de-
liver’d a plea$ant and well contriv’d Fancy concerning a
Voyage to this other World.
He $uppo$eth that there is a natural and u$ual pa$$age
for many creatures betwixt our Earth and this Planet. Thus
he $ays; tho$e great multitudes of Locu$ts wherewith
divers Countries have been de$troyed, do proceed from
thence. And if we peru$e the Authors who treat of them,
we $hall find that many times they fly in numberle$s
Troops, or Swarms, and for $undry days together before
they fall, are $een over tho$e places in great high Clouds,
fuch as coming nearer, are of exten$ion enough to ob$cure
the day, and hinder the light of the Sun. From which,
together with divers other $uch Relations, he concludes, that
’tis not altogether improbable, they $hould proceed from
the Moon. Thus likewi$e he $uppo$es the Swallows,
Cuckoes, Nightingales, with divers other Fowl, which are
with us only half a year, to fly up thither, when they go
from us. Among$t which kind, there is a wild Swan in
the Ea$t Indies, which at certain Sea$ons of the year do
con$tantly take their flight thither. Now this Bird being
of a great Strength, able to continue for a long Flight;
as al$o going u$ually in Flocks, like our Wild Gee$e; he
$uppo$eth that many of them together, might be thought
to carry the weight of a Man; e$pecially, if an Engine
were $o contriv’d (as he thinks it might) that each of them
$hould bear an equal $hare in the burden. So that by this
means, ’tis ea$ily conceivable, how once a year a man might
fini$h $uch Voyage; going along with the$e Birds at the
beginning of Winter, and again returning with them at
the Spring.
And here, one that had a $trong Fancy, were better able
to $et forth the great benefit and Plea$ure to be had by $uch
a Journey. And that whether you con$ider the $trangene$s
of the Per$ons, Language, Art, Policy, Religion of tho$e
Inhabitants, together with the new Traffick that might be
brought thence, In brief, do but con$ider the plea$ure
and profit of tho$e later Di$coveries in _America_, and we
mu$t needs conclude this to be inconceiveably beyond it.
But $uch Imaginations as the$c, I $hall leave to the Fancy
of the Reader.
----------- Sic itur ad a$tra.
Reptet humi quicunque velit -------------
Cœlo re$tat iter, cœlo tentabimus ire.
FINIS.
[0173]
A DISCOURSE
Concerning a
Rem Planet.
Tending to prove
That ’tis probable our EARTH
is one of the PLANETS.
The Second Book.
By _John Wilkins_, late L. Bi$hop of _Che$ter_.
Dignares e$t Contemplatione, ut $ciamus in quo re-
# rum $tatu $cimus: pigerimam $ortiti, an velo-
# ci$$imam $edem: circa nos Dens omnia, an nos
# agat. Sen. _Nat. Que$t. lib. 7. cap. 2._
LONDON:
Printed by _<034>. D._ for _<034>ohn Gellibrand_, at
the Golden Ball in St. _Paul’s_ Church-
Yard. M.DC.LXXXIV.
[0174]
[0175]
To the Reader.
NOt to trouble you with an
_Invective_ again$t tho$e mul-
titudes of _Pamphlets_ which
are every day pre$t into the World;
or an _Apologie_, why this was pub-
li$hed among$t the re$t (the u$ual
Matter for $uch kind of Epi$tles):
Let me in brief preadmoni$h you
$omething concerning the chief
Scope and Manner of this follow-
ing Di$cour$e.
1. ’Tis not the _purpo$e_ of it, to
$et down an exact Treati$e of this
kind of _A$tronomy_; but rather to
remove tho$e common Prejudices,
which u$ually deter Men from tak-
ing any _Argument_ tending this way,
into their con$iderations. For we
may ob$erve, that in tho$e Points
which are cried down by the more
[0176]
To the Reader.
general Opinion, Men do for the
mo$t part re$t them$elves in the
$uperficial knowledg of things, as
they $eem at their fir$t appearan-
ces, thinking they can $ay enough
to any Paradox, again$t which they
can urge the mo$t obvious and ea$y
Objections; and therefore $eldom
or never $earch into the depth of
the$e Points, or enter into any $eri-
ous impartial examination of tho$e
grounds on which they are bot-
tom'd. Which as it mu$t needs be a
great hindrance to the proficiency
of all kind of Learning; $o more
e$pecially is it in this particular.
We might di$cern a greater come-
line$s and order in this great Fa-
brick of the World, and more ea$ily
under$tand the Appearances in A-
$tronomy, if we could with indif-
ferency attend to what might be
$aid for that Opinion of _Copernicus_,
which is here defended.
[0177]
To the Reader.
2. _For the Manner_. It is not
maintained with $uch Heat and
Religion, as if every one that reads
it, were pre$ently bound to yield up
his a$$ent: But as it is in other
Wars, where _Victory_ cannot be had,
Men mu$t be content with Peace:
So likewi$e is it in this, and $hould
be in all other Philo$ophical Con-
tentions. If there be nothing able to
convince and $atisfy the indifferent
Reader, he may $till enjoy his own
Opinion. All Men have not the
$ame way of apprehending things;
but according to the variety of their
Temper, Cu$tom, and Abilities,
their Under$tandings are $everally
fa$hioned to different A$$ents:
Which had it been but well con$i-
dered by $ome of our hot Adver-
_Fromond._
_Al Ro$$e._
$aries, they would not have $hewed
more _violence_ in oppo$ing the _Per-_
_$ons_ again$t whom they write, than
_$trength_ in confuting the _Cau$e_.
[0178]
To the Reader.
’Tis an excellent Rule to be ob-
$erved in all Di$putes, That Men
$hould give _$oft Words_ and _hard_
_Arguments_; that they would not $o
much $trive to _vex_, as to _convince_ an
Enemy. If this were but diligently
practi$ed in all Ca$es, and on all
$ides, we might in a good mea$ure
be freed from tho$e Vexations in
the $earch of Truth, which the wi$e
_Solomon_, by his own experience did
$o much complain of: _Eccle$._ 1. 18.
_In much Wi$dom there is much Grief;_
_and he that increa$eth Knowledg, in-_
_crea$eth Sorrow_.
To conclude: Tho there $hould
be nothing in this Di$cour$e con-
ducible to your Information and
Benefit; yet it may $erve in the
_Peru$al_, as it did in the _Compo$ure_,
for the recreation of $uch lei$ure
hours, as may conveniently be $pa-
red from more weighty Employ-
ments. _Farewel_.
[0179]
The PROPOSITIONS that
are in$i$ted on in this Di$cour$e.
PROP. I.
_T_Hat the $eeming Novelty and Singularity
# of this Opinion, can be no $ufficient Rea-
# $on to prove it Erroneus.
PROP. II.
That the places of Scripture, which $eem to in-
# timate the Diurnal Motion of the Sun, or
# Heavens, are fairly capable of another in-
# terpretation.
PROP. III.
That the Holy Gho$t, in many places of Scrip-
# ture, does plainly conform his Expre$$ions to
# the Error of our Conceits, and does not $peak,
# of $undry things as they are in them$elves, but
# as they appear unto us.
PROP. IV.
That divers learned men have fallen into great
# Ab$urdities, whil$t they have looked for the
# Grounds of Philo$ophy from the Words of
# Scripture.
PROP. V.
That the words of Scripture, in their proper
[0180]
The Table.
# and $trict con$truction, do not any where af-
# firm the Immobility of the Earth.
PROP. VI.
That there is not any Argument from the words
# of Scripture, Principles of Nature, or Ob-
# $ervations in A$tronomy, which can $uffici-
# ently evidence the Earth to be in the Centre
# of the _Univer$e_.
PROP. VII.
’Tis probable that the Sun is in the Centre of
# the World.
PROP. VIII.
That there is not any $ufficient rea$on to prove
# the Earth incapable of tho$e Motions which
# _Copernicus_ a$cribes unto it.
PROP. IX.
That it is more probable the Earth does move,
# than the Heavens.
PROP. X.
That this _Hypothe$is_ is exactly agreeable to
# common Appearances.
[0181]
That the
EARTH
May be a
PLANET.
PROP. I.
That the $eeming Novelty and Singularity
# of this Opinion, can be no $ufficient
# Rea$on to prove it Erroneous.
IN the $earch of Theological Truths, it
is the $afe$t method, fir$t of all to look
unto Divine Authority; becau$e that
carries with it as clear an evidence to
our Faith, as any thing el$e can be to our
Rea$on. But on the contrary, in the exami-
nation of Philo$ophical points, it were a pre-
po$terous cour$e to begin at the Te$timony
[0182]
That the Earth may be a Planet.
and Opinion of others, and then afterwards
to de$cend unto the Rea$ons that may be
drawn from the Nature and E$$ence of the
things them$elves: Becau$e the$e inartificial
Arguments (as the _Logicians_ call them) do
not carry with them any clear and convin-
cing evidence; and therefore $hould come
after tho$e that are of more nece$$ary depen-
dance, as $erving rather to confirm, than re-
$olve the Judgment.
But yet, $o it is, that in tho$e points which
are be$ides the common Opinion, Men are
carried away at the fir$t by the general cry,
and $eldom or never come $o far as to ex-
amine the rea$ons that may be urged for
them. And therefore, $ince it is the purpo$e
of this di$cour$e to remove tho$e prejudices
which may hinder our Judgment in the like
ca$e, ’tis requi$it that in the fir$t place there
be $ome $atisfaction given to tho$e Argu-
ments that may be taken from the Authori-
ty of others.
Which Arguments are in$i$ted on by our
adver$aries with much heat and violence.
What ($ay they) $hall an up$tart Novel-
ty thru$t out $uch a Truth as hath pa$$ed by
$ucce$$ive Tradition through all Ages of the
World? And hath been generally entertain-
ed, not only in the Opinion of the vulgar,
_Alex._
_Ro$$. de_
_Terræ_
_motu, co@-_
_træ Lan@b._
_lib. 1. $ect._
_1. cap. 10_
but al$o of the greate$t Philo$ophers and
mo$t Learned Men? Shall we think that
among$t the multitude of tho$e who in $eve-
ral times have been eminent for new inven-
tions and $trange di$coveries, there was none
[0183]
That the Earth may be à Planet.
able to find out $uch a Secret as this, be$ides
$ome fabulous _Pythagoreans_, and of late _Co-_
_pernicus_? Is it po$$ible that the World $hould
la$t for above five thou$and years together,
and yet the Inhabitants of it be $o dull and
$@upid, as to be unacquainted with its mo-
tion? Nay, $hall we think that tho$e excel-
lent Men, whom the Holy Gho$t made u$e
of in the penning of Scripture, who were
extraordinarily in$pired with $upernatural
Truths, $hould notwith$tanding be $o gro$-
ly ignorant of $o common a matter as this?
Can we believe, if there were any $uch thing,
that _fo$hua_, and _fob_, and _David_, and _Solo-_
_mon_, &c. $hould know nothing of it? Cer-
tainly it mu$t needs argue a $trong a$$ectati-
on of Singularity, for a Man to take up any
groundle$s fancy again$t $uch antient and
general Authority.
I an$wer: As we $hould not be $o fondly
conceited of our $elves, and the extraordina-
ry Abilities of the$e pre$ent Ages, as to think
every thing that is antient to be ab$olute:
Or, as if it mu$t needs be with Opinions, as
it is with Clothes, where the newe$t is for
the mo$t part be$t. So neither $hould we be $o
$uper$titiou$ly devoted to Antiquity, as to
take up every thing for Canonical, which
drops from the pen of aFather, or was appro-
ved by the con$ent of the Antients. ’Tis an
excellent $aying, Δ{εἶ} ἐλευ θέριον ἐιν{αι} τũ γνώ-
_Alcinous_
μη Τ> μέλλοτα φιλοσοφ{εἶ}ν It behoves every
one in the $earch of Truth, always to pre$erve
aPhilo$ophical liberty: Not to be $o in$laved
[0184]That the Earth may be a Planet.
to the Opinion of any Man, as to think what
ever he $ays to be infallible. We mu$t la-
bour to find out what things are in them-
$elves by our own experience, and a through
examination of their natures, not what an-
other $ays of them. And if in $uch an im-
partial enquiry, we chance to light upon a
new way, and that which is be$ides the com-
mon rode, this is neither our fault, nor our
unhappine$s.
Not our fault, becau$e it did not ari$e from
Singularity or Affectation. Not our unhap-
pine$s, becau$e it is rather a Priviledge to be
the fir$t in finding out $uch Truths, as are not
di$cernable to every common eye. If No-
velty $hould always be rejected, neither
would Arts have arrived to that perfection
wherein now we enjoy them, nor could we
ever hope for any future Reformation:
Though all Truth be in it $elf Eternal; yet
in re$pect of Mens Opinions, there is $carce
any $o antient, but had a beginning, and was
once accounted a Novelty; and if for this
rea$on it had been condemned as an errour,
what a general darkne$s and ignorance
would then have been in the World, in com-
pari$on of that light which now abounds;
according to that of the Poet:
Quod $i tam Antiquis Novitas invi$a fui$$et,
Horæt.
lib. 2. ep. 1.
Quam nobis, quid nunc e$$et vetus aut quid habe-
Quodlegerent tereretq; viritim publicus u$us? (ret,
_If our Forefathers had but hated thus,_
_All that were new, what had been old to us?_
[0185]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_Or, how might any thing confirmed be,_
_For publick u$e, by its Antiquity?_
But for more full $atisfaction of all tho$e
$cruples that may ari$e from the $eeming
Novelty or Singularity of this Opinion, I
$hall propo$e the$e following con$iderations.
Suppo$e it were a Novelty: Yet ’tis in
_Con$id. 1._
Philo$ophy, and that is made up of nothing
el$e; but receives addition from every days
experiment. True indeed, for Divinity we
have an infallible rule that do’s plainly in-
form us of all nece$$ary Truths; and there-
fore the Primitive Times are of greater Au-
thority, becau$e they were nearer to tho$e
holy Men who were the Pen-Men of Scrip-
ture. But now for Philo$ophy, there is no
$uch rea$on: Whatever the School-Men
may talk; yet _Ari$totle’s_ works are not
nece$$arily true, and he him$elf hath by $uf-
ficient Arguments proved him$elf to be lia-
ble unto errour. Now in this ca$e, if we
$hould $peak properly, Antiquity does con-
$i$t in the old age of the World, not in the
youth of it. In $uch Learning as may be in-
crea$ed by fre$h experiments and new di$-
co eries: ’Tis we are the Fathers, and of
more Authority than former Ages; becau$e
we have the advantage of more time than
they had, and Truth (we $ay) is the Daugh-
ter of Time. However, there is nothing
in this Opinion $o Magi$terially propo$ed,
but the Reader may u$e his own liberty;
and if all the rea$ons con$idered together,
[0186]That the Earth may be a Planet.
do not $eem convincing unto him he may
freely reject it.
In tho$e natural points which carry with
them any doubt or ob$curity, it is the $afe$t
way to $u$pend our a$$ents: And though we
may di$pute _pro_ or _con_; yet not to $ettle our
Opinion on either $ide.
In weighing the Authority of others, ’tis
_Con$id_. 2.
not their multitude that $hould prevail, or
their skill in $ome things that $hould make
them of credit in every thing, but we $hould
examine what particular in$ight and experi-
ence they had in tho$e times for which they
are cited. Now ’tis plain, that Common
People judge by their $en$es; and therefore
their voices are altogether unfit to decide
any Philo$ophical doubt, which cannot well
be examined or explained without Di$cour$c
and Rea$on. And as for the ancient Fathers,
though they wereMen very eminent for their
holy lives and extraordinary skill in Divini-
ty; yet they were mo$t of them very Igno-
rant in that part of Learning which con-
cerns this Opinion, as appears by many of
their gro$s mi$takes in this kind, as that con-
cerning the _Antipodes_, &c. and therefore it
is not their Opinion neither, in this bu$ine$s,
that to an indifferent $eeker of Truth will be
of any $trong Authority.
But again$t this it is objected, that the
_Alex._
_Ro$$. l._ 1.
_$ect. c._ 8.
in$tance of the _Antipodes_ does not argue any
$pecial Ignorance in the$e Learned Men: Or,
that they had le$s skill in $uch human Arts
[0187]That the Earth may be a Planet.
than others; $ince _Ari$totle_ him$elf, and _Pli-_
_ny_ did deny this as well as they.
I an$wer:
1. If they did, yet this do’s make more
to the pre$ent purpo$e: For if $uch great
Scholars, who were $o eminent for their
knowledge in natural things, might yet not-
with$tanding be gro$ly mi$taken in $uch
matters as are now evident and certain:
Why then we have no rea$on to depend
upon their a$$ertions or Authorities, as if
they were infallible.
2. Though the$e great Naturali$ts, for
want of $ome experience were mi$taken in
that Opinion, while$t they thought no place
was habitable but the temperate _Zones_; yet
it cannot be from hence inferred, that they
denied the po$$ibility of _Antipodes:_ Since the$e
are $uch Inhabitants as live oppo$ite unto us
in the other temperate _Zone_; and ’twere an
ab$urd thing to imagin that tho$e who lived
in different _Zones_, can be _Antipodes_ to one a-
nother; and argues that a Man did not un-
der$tand, or el$e had forgotten that common
di$tinction in _Geography_, wherein the relation
of the Worlds Inhabitants unto one another,
are reckoned up under the$e three heads; _An-_
_tæci, Periæci,_ and _Antipodes_. But to let this
pa$s:’tis certain, that $ome of the Fathers did
deny the being of any $uch, upon other more
ab$urd grounds. Now if $uch as _Chryfo$tom_,
_Lactantius_, &c. who were noted for great
Scholars, and $uch too as flouri$hed in the$e
latter times, when all human Learning was
[0188]That the Earth may be a Planet.
more generally profe$t, $hould notwith$tand-
ing be $o much mi$taken in $o obvious a mat-
ter: Why then may we not think that tho$e
Primitive Saints, who were the Pen-Men of
Scripture, and eminent above others in their
time for Holine$s and Knowledge, might yet
be utterly Ignorant of many Philo$ophical
Truths, which are commonly known in the$e
days? ’Tis probable, that the Holy Gho$t
did inform them only with the knowledge
of tho$e things whereof they were to be the
Pen-Men, and that they were not better
skilled in points of Philo$ophy than others.
There were indeed $ome of them who were
$upernaturally indowed with human Learn-
ing; yet this was, becau$e they might there-
by be fitted for $ome particular ends, which
all the re$t were not appointed unto: Thus
_Solomon_ was $trangely gifted with all kind of
knowledge, in a great mea$ure, becau$e he
was to teach us by his own experience the
_Eccl._ 1. 18.
extreme Vanity of it, that we might not $o
$ettle our de$ires upon it, as if it were able
to yield us contentment. So too the Apo$tles
were extraordinarily in$pir’d with the
knowledge of Languages, becau$e they were
to preach unto all Nations. But it will not
hence follow, that therefore the other Holy
Pen-Men were greater Scholars than others.
’Tis likely that _<034>ob_ had as much human
Learning as mo$t of them, becau$e his Book
i, more e$pecially remarkable for lofty ex-
pre$$ions, and di$cour$es of Nature; and
yet ’tis not likely that he was acquainted
[0189]That the Earth may be a Planet.
with all tho$e my$teries which later Ages
have di$covered; becau$e when God would
convince him of his own Folly and Igno-
rance, he propo$es to him $uch que$tions, as
to him were altogether unan$werable; which
notwith$tanding, any ordinary Philo$opher
in the$e days might have re$olved: As you
may $ee at large in the thirty eighth Chap-
ter of that Book.
The occa$ion was this: _<034>ob_ having be-
_Cap._ 1
fore de$ired that he might di$pute with the
Almighty concerning the uprightne$s of his
own ways, and the unrea$onablene$s of tho$e
a$$lictions which he underwent, do’s at length
obtain his de$ire in this kind; and God vouch-
$afes in this thirty eighth Chapter, to ar-
gue the ca$e with him. Where he do’s $hew
_<034>ob_ how unfit he was to judge of the ways
of Providence, in di$po$ing of Ble$$ings and
Afflictions, when as he was $o Ignorant in
ordinary matters, being not able to di$cern
the rea$on of natural and common events.
As † why the Sea $hould be $o bounded
† _V_. 8. 10
11.
from overflowing the Land? What is
the breadth of the Earth? What is the †rea-
_Ver._ 18.
† _Ver_. 22.
$on of the Snow or Hail? What was the
_V._28, 29.
cau$e of the Rain or Dew, of Ice and Fro$t,
and the like. By which que$tions, it $eems
_<034>ob_ was $o utterly puzled, that he is fain af-
terwards to humble him$elf in this acknow-
ledgment: _I have uttered that I under$tood_
_C._ 42. 3.
_not, things too wonderful for me, which I knew_
_not: Wherefore I abhor my $elf, and repent in_
_du$t and a$hes._
[0190]That the Earth may be a Planet.
So that ’tis likely the$e Holy Men had not
the$e human Arts by any $pecial in$piration,
but by in$truction and $tudy, and other or-
dinary means; and therefore _Mo$es_ his skill
in this kind is called the Learning of the _E-_
Acts 7. 22.
_gyptians_. Now becau$e in tho$e times all Sci-
ences were taught only in a rude and imper-
fect manner; therefore ’tis likely that they
al$o had but a dark and confu$e apprehen$i-
on of things, and were liable to the common
errours. And for this rea$on is it, why _To-_
_Jo$b cap._
10. _Que$t_
19.
_status_ ( $peaking of _Jo$hua’s_ bidding the
Moon $tand $till as well as the Sun) $ays
_Quod forte erat imperitus circa A$trorum do-_
_ctrinam, $entiens ut vulgares $entiunt:_ That
perhaps he was unskilful in A$tronomy, ha-
ving the $ame gro$s conceit of the Heavens,
as the vulgar had. From all which it may be
inferred, that the Ignorance of $uch good
Men, and great Scholars concerning the$e
Philo$ophical points, can be no $ufficient rea-
$on, why after examination we $hould deny
them, or doubt of their Truth.
’Tis con$iderable, that in the rudiments
_Con$id. 3._
and fir$t beginnings of _A$tronomy_, and $o in
$everal Ages after, this Opinion hath found
many Patrons, and tho$e too Men of eminent
note and Learning. Such was more e$pecial-
ly _Pythagoras_, who was generally and highly
e$teemed for his divine wit, and rare inven-
tions; under who$e my$terious $ayings,
there be many excellent Truths to be di$-
covered.
But again$t his Te$timony, it is again
[0191]That the Earth may be a Planet.
† objected; If _Pythagoras_ were of this Opi-
† _Alex_.
_Ro$$. l. 2. $c._
2. _c_. 10.
nion, yet his Authority $hould not be of any
credit, becau$e he was the Author of many
other mon$trous ab$urdities.
To this I an$wer: If a Mans errour in $ome
particulars $hould take away his credit for
every thing el$e, this would aboli$h the force
of all human Authority; for _humanum e$t er-_
_rare._ Secondly, ’tis probable that many of
_Pythagoras’s_ $ayings which $eem $o ab$urd,
are not to be under$tood according to their
letter, but in a my$tical $en$e.
2. But he objects again, that _Pythagor as_
was not of this Opinion; and that for two
rea$ons: Fir$t, becau$e no Antient Author
that he had read a$cribes it unto him. Second-
ly, it is contradictory to his other Opinions,
concerning the Harmony that was made by
the motion of the Heavens; which could not
con$i$t with this other of the Earth’s moti-
on.
To the Fir$tI an$wer: The Objector could
not chu$e but know that this A$$ertion is by
many Antient Authors a$cribed to that $ect,
whereof _Pythagoras_ was the chief. He might
have $een it expre$ly in _Ari$totle_ him$elf:
_De Calo._
_lib._ 2. _c_. 13.
_Οί @ υ @γέγουσι@π@μέὑτου μέσου_
_π~ρ @ύχ,τ τε γιω~ ε,υ @ @ωυ ου@υ κύκλω_
_φερο μζύιω ιρ@ τὸ μέσου, νύκτα τε κμέ-_
_ραυ ποιν_.
In which the Philo$opher does compendi-
ou$ly reckon up the three chief particu-
lars implyed in the Opinion of the _Pythago-_
_rians_. Fir$t, the Suns being in the Centre of
[0192]That the Earth may be a Planet.
the World. Secondly, the Earth’s annual
motion about it, as being one of the Planets:
Thirdly, its diurnal revolution, whereby it
cau$ed day and night.
To his $econd rea$on I an$wer: Fir$t, that
_Pythagor as_ thought the Earth to be one of
the Planets (as appears by _Ari$totle’s_ Te$ti-
mony concerning him) and to move among$t
the re$t. So that his Opinion concerning
the motion of the Heavens, is not incon$i$t-
ent with that of the Earth. Secondly,
but as for the Coele$tial Harmony, he might
perhaps under this my$tical expre$$ion,
according to his u$ual Cu$tom, $hadow forth
unto us that mutual proportion and Har-
monical con$ent, which he did conceive in
the $everal bigne$s, di$tance, motions of
the Orbs. So that notwith$tanding the$e ob-
jections, it is evident that _Pythagor as_ was of
this Opinion, and that his Authority may add
$omewhat for the confirmation of it. Unto
him a$lented _Ari$tarchus Samius,_ who flouri-
† _Archi-_
_uredes de_
_arena nu-_
_mero_.
$hed about 280 years before the Birth of our
Saviour, and was by rea$on of this Opinion,
arraigned for Prophanefs and Sacriledge by
the _Areopagites_, becau$e he had bla$phemed
the Deity of _Ve$ta_, affitming the Earth to
move. To them agreed _Philolaus, Her aclides,_
_Pontius, Nicetas, Syracu$anus, Ecphantus, Lu-_
_cippus_, and _Plato_ him$elf (as $ome think.) o
likewi$e _Numa Pompilius,_ as _Plut arch_ relates
it in his Life; who in reference to this Opini-
on, built the Temple of _Ve$ta_ round, like the
Univer$e: In the middle of it was placed the
[0193]That the Earth may be a Planet.
perpetual ve$tal Fire; by which he did repre-
$ent the Sun in the Centre of the World.
All the$e Men were in their $everal times of
$pecial Note, as well for their extraordinary
Learning as for this Opinion.
’Tis con$iderable, that $ince this Science of
4 _Con$id_.
_A$tronomy_ hath been rais’d to any perfection,
there have been many of the be$t skill in it,
that have a$$ented unto that a$$ertion which
is here defended. Among$t whom was the
Cardinal _Cu$anus_, but more e$pecially _Coper-_
_De doctà_
_ignor. lib. 2_
_cap. 12._
_nicus_, who was a Man very exact and dili-
gent in the$e $tudies for above 30 years toge-
ther, from the year 1500 to 1530, and up-
wards: And $ince him, mo$t of the be$t A-
$tronomers have been of his $ide. So that
now, there is $carce any of note and skill,
who are not _Copernicus_ his followers; and if
we $hould go to mo$t voices, this Opinion
would carry it from any other. It would be
too tedious to reckon up the names of tho$e
that may be cited for it; I will only mention
$ome of the chief: Such were _Joachinus Rhe-_
_ticus_, an elegant Writer, _Chri$topherus Roth-_
_man, Mestlin,_ a Man very eminent for his
$ingular skill in this Science; who though at
the fir$t he were a follower of _Ptolomy_, yet
upon his $econd and more exact thoughts,
he concluded _Copernicus_ to be in the right,
and that the u$ual _Hypothe$is_, _pra$criptione_
_Pref. ad_
_Narr at._
_Rhetics._
_potiùs quàm ratione valet,_ do’s prevail more
by pre$cription than rea$on. So likewi$e
_Era$mus Reinholdus,_ who was the Man that
calculated the Prutenical Tables from _Coper-_
[0194]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_nicus’_s ob$ervations, and did intend to write
_Ibid._
a Commentary upon his other Works, but
that he was taken out of this Life before he
could fini$h tho$e re$olutions. Unto the$e
al$o I might add the names of _Gilbert, Keplar,_
_Gallilæus_, with $undry others, who have much
beautified and confirmed this _Hypothe$is_, with
their new inventions. Nay, I may $afely af-
firm, that among$t the variety of tho$e Opi-
nions that are in _A$tronomy_, there are more (of
tho$e which have skill in it) that are of this
Opinion, not only than any other, but
than all the re$t put together. So that now
it is a greater Argument of Singularity to
oppo$e it.
’Tis probable, that many other of the
5 _Con$id._
Antients would have a$$ented unto this Opi-
nion, if they had been acquainted with tho$e
experiments which later times have found
out for the confirmation of it: And there-
fore _Rheticus_ and _Keplar_ do $o often wi$h
_In Nar-_
_ratione._
that _Ari$totle_ were now alive again. Que$ti-
onle$s he was $o rational and ingenious a
_My$t._
_Co$mogr._
_cap. 1. Item_
_pref. ad 4._
_1. A$tr. Co-_
_pern._
Man (not half $o ob$tinate as many of his
followers) that upon $uch probabilities as
the$e, he would quickly have renounced his
ownPrinciples, & have come over to this $ide:
For in one place, having propo$ed $ome
que$tions about the Heavens, which were
_de Cal. l. 2._
_c. 12._
not ea$ie to be re$olved: He $ets down this
rule, that in difficulties, a Man may take a
liberty to $peak that which $eems mo$t like-
ly to him: And in $uch ca$es, an aptne$s to
gue$s at $ome re$olution, for the $atisfying
[0195]That the Earth may be a Planet.
of our Philo$ophical thir$t, does de$erve ra-
ther to be $tiled by the name of Mode$ty,
than Boldne$s. And in another place, he
_Met. lib._
_12. cap. 8._
refers the Reader to the different Opinions
of A$tronomers, advi$ing him to examin their
$everal tenents, as well _Eudoxus_ as _Calippus_;
and to entertain that (not which is mo$t an-
tient, but) which is mo$t exact and agree-
able to Rea$on. And as for _Ptolomy_, ’tis his
_Alm. lib._
13. _cap. 2._
coun$el, that we $hould endeavour to frame
$uch $uppo$itions of the Heavens, as might
be more $imple, being void of all $uperflui-
ties: And he confe$$es, that his _Hypothe$is_ had
many implications in it, together with $un-
dry intricate and unlikely turnings; and
therefore in the $ame place, he $eems to ad-
moni$h us, that we $hould not be too confi-
dent the Heavens were really in the $ame
Form, wherein A$tronomers did $uppo$e
them. So that ’tis likely, ’twas his chief in-
tent to propo$e unto us $uch a frame of the
Cœle$tial Bodies, from which we might, in
$ome mea$ure, conceive of their different ap-
pearances; and according to which, we
might be able to calculate their motions. But
now, ’tis _Copernicus_ his endeavour, to pro-
pound unto us, the true natural Cau$es of
the$e $everal Motions, and Appearances:
It was the intent of the one, to $ettle the
Imagination; and of the other, to $atisfie the
judgment. So, that we have no rea$on to
doubt of his a$$ent unto this Opinion, if he
had but clearly under$tood all the grounds
of it.
[0196]That the Earth may be a Planet.
’Tis reported of _Clavius_, that when lying
upon his Death-bed, he heard the fir$t News
of tho$e Difcoveries which were made by
_Gallilæus_ his Gla$s, he brake forth into the$e
words: _Videre A$tronomos, quo pacto con$tituen-_
_di $unt orbes Cœle$tes, ut hœc Phœnomena $alvari_
_po$$int:_ That it did behove A$tronomers to
con$ider of $ome other _Hypothe$is_, be$ide that
of _Ptolomy_, whereby they might $alve all tho$e
new appearances. Intimating that this old
one, which formerly he had defended, would
not now $erve the turn: And doubtle$s, if he
had been informed how congruous all the$e
might have been unto the Opinion of _Coper-_
_nicus_, he would quickly have turned on that
$ide. ’Tis con$iderable, that among$t the
followers of _Copernicus_, there are $carce any,
who were not formerly again$t him; and
$uch, as at fir$t, had been throughly
$ea$oned with the Principles of _Ari$totle_; in
which, for the mo$t part, they have no le$s
skill, than tho$e who are $o violent in the
defence of them. Whereas on the contrary,
there are very few to be found among$t the
followers of _Ari$totle_ and _Ptolomy_, that have
read any thing in _Copernicus_, or do fully un-
der$tand the Grounds of his Opinion; and I
think, not any, who having been once $etled
with any $trong a$$ent on this $ide, that have
afterwards revolted from it. Now if we do
but $eriou$ly weigh with our $elves, that $o
many ingenious, con$idering Men, $hould
reject that Opinion which they were nur$ed
up in, and which is generally approved as the
[0197]That the Earth may be a Planet.
truth; and that, for the embracing of $uch a
_Paradox_ as is condemned in Schools, and
commonly cried down, as being ab$urd and
ridiculous: I $ay, If a Man do but well con-
$ider all this, he mu$t needs conclude, that
there is $ome $trong evidence for it to be
found out by examination; and that in all
probability, this is the righter $ide.
’Tis probable, that mo$t of tho$e Authors
7 _Con$id._
who have oppo$ed this Opinion, $ince it hath
been con$irmed by new Di$coveries, were
$tirred up thereunto by $ome of the$e three
in$ufficient Grounds.
1. An over-fond and partial conceit of
their proper Inventions. Every Man is na-
turally more affected to his own Brood, than
to that of which another is the Author;
though perhaps it may be more agreeable to
rea$on. ’Tis very difficult for any one, in
the $earch of Truth, to find in him$elf $uch
an indifferency, as that his Judgment is not
at all $way’d, by an overweening affection
unto that which is proper unto him$elf. And
this perhaps might be the fir$t rea$on that
moved the noble _Tycho_, with $o much heat,
to oppo$e _Copernicus_, that $o he might the
better make way for the $preading of that
_Hypothe$is_, which was of his own invention.
To this I might likewi$e refer that Opinion
of _Origanus_, and Mr. _Carpenter_, who attri-
bute to the Earth, only a diurnal Revolution.
It does more e$pecially concern tho$e Men
that are _Leaders_ of $everal $ides, to beat
down any that $hould oppo$e them.
[0198]That the Earth may be a Planet.
2. A $ervile and $uper$titious fear of de-
rogating from the Authority of the Anci-
ents, or oppo$ing that meaning of Scripture
phra$es, wherein the $uppo$ed infallible
Church hath for a long time under$tood
them. ’Tis made part of the new Creed,
$et forth by _Pius_ the Fourth, 1564. That no
Man $hould a$$ent unto any interpretation of
Scripture, which is not approved of by the
Authority of the Fathers. And this is the
rea$on why the Je$uits, who are otherwife
the greate$t affectors of tho$e Opinions,
which $eem to be new and $ubtil, do yet
forbear to $ay any thing in defence of this;
but rather take all occa$ions to inveigh a-
gain$t it. One of them does expre$ly
_Serrari-_
_us Com-_
_me>n in_
_<034> o$. c. 10._
_Que$t. 14._
condemn it for a Here$y. And $ince him,
it hath been called in by two Se$$ions of
the Cardinals, as being an Opinion both ab-
$urd and dangerous. And therefore like-
_So Lip$ius_
_Ph<007>$iol l.2._
wi$e do they puni$h it, by ca$ting the De-
_An. Dom._
1616. _item_
1633.
fenders of it into the Pope’s true$t Purga-
tory, the Inqui$ition: But yet neither the$e
Councels, nor any (that I know of) $ince
them, have proceeded to $uch a peremptory
cen$ure of it, as to conclude it a Here$y:
fearing perhaps, le$t a more exact examina-
tion, and the di$covery of future times, $ind-
ing it to be an undeniable Truth, it might
redound to the prejudice of their Church,
and its Infallibility. And therefore he that
is mo$t bitter again$t it, in the heat and vio-
lence of Oppo$ition, will not call it a Here-
$y: the wor$t that he dares $ay of it, is,
[0199]That the Earth may be a Planet.
That it is, _Opinio temeraria, quæ altero $al-_
_Fromon-_
_dus Anta-_
_ri$t cap. 5._
_tem pede intr avit Hære$ios limen;_ A ra$h Opi-
nion, and bordering upon Here$y. Though
unto this likewi$e he was incited, by the ea-
gerne$s of Di$putation, and a de$ire of Vi-
ctory; for it $eems many eminent Men of
that Church before him, were a great deal
more mild and moderate in their cen$ures
of it.
_Paul_ the Third, was not $o much offended
at _Copernicus_, when he dedicated his Work
unto him.
The Cardinal of _Cu$a_, does expre$ly
maintain this Opinion.
_Schombergius_, the Cardinal of _Capua_, did,
with much importunity, and great approba-
tion, beg of _Copernicus_ the Commentaries
that he writ in this kind. And it $eems the
Fathers of the Council of _Trent_, were not
$uch con$ident Defenders of _Ptolemy’s Hy-_
_pothe$is_ again$t _Copernicus_, as many now are.
For $peaking of tho$e intricate Subtilties,
which the Fancies of Men had framed to
maintain the practice of the Church, they
compared them to A$tronomers, (who ($ay
they) do fain _Excentricks_ and _Epicycles_, and
$uch Engines of the Orbs, to $ave the _Phæ-_
_nomena_; though they know there are no $uch
things. But now, becau$e this Opinion of
_Copernicus_, in later times, hath been $o $trict-
ly forbidden, and puni$hed, it will concern
tho$e of that Religion, to take heed of med-
ling in the defence of it, but rather to $ub-
mit the liberty of their Rea$on, unto the
[0200]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Command of their Superiors, and (which
is very ab$urd) even in natural Que$tions,
not to a$$ent unto any thing, but what Au-
thority $hall allow of.
3. A judging of things by Sence, rather
than by Di$cour$e and Rea$on: a tying of
the meaning of Scripture, to the Letter of
it; and from thence concluding Philo$ophi-
cal Points, together with an ignorance of
all tho$e grounds and probabilities in A$tro-
nomy, upon which this Opinion is bottomed.
And this, in all likelihood, is the rea$on why
$ome Men, who in other things perhaps are
able Scholars, do write $o vehemently again$t
it: and why the common People in general
do cry it down, as being ab$urd and ridicu-
lous. Under this head I might refer the op-
po$ition of Mr. _Fuller, Al. Ro$$_, &c.
But now, no prejudice that may ari$e from
the bare Authority of $uch Enemies as the$e,
will be liable to $way the judgment of an
indifferent con$idering Man; and I doubt
not but that he who will throughly weigh
with him$elf the$e Particulars that are here
propounded, may find $ome $atisfaction for
the$e Arguments, which are taken from the
$eeming Novelty and Singularity of this
Opinion.
[0201]That the Earth may be a Planet.
PROP. II.
That there is not any place in Holy Scrip-
# ture, from which (being rightly under-
# $tood) we may infer the Diurnal Mo-
# tion of the Sun or Heavens.
IT were happy for us, if we could exempt
Scripture from Philo$ophical Controver-
$ies: if we could be content to let it be per-
fect for that end unto which it was intended,
for a Rule of our Faith and Obedience; and
not $tretch it al$o to be a Judg of $uch na-
tural Truths, as are to be found out by our
own indu$try and experience. Though the
Holy Gho$t could ea$ily have given us a full
re$olution of all $uch particulars; _yet he hath_
Eccle$. 3.
10, 11.
_left this travel to the Sons of Men to be exerci$ed_
_therewith; Mundum rel<007>quit di$putationibus_
_Hominum_; that being bu$ied, for the mo$t
part, in an inqui$<007>tion after the Creatures,
we might find the le$s lei$ure to wait upon
our Lu$t, or $erve our more $inful Incli-
nations.
But however, becau$e our Adver$aries ge-
nerally do $o much in$ult in tho$e Argu-
ments that may be drawn from hence; and
more e$pecially, becau$e _Pineda_ doth for this
_Comment._
_in_ Eccle$.
_c._ 1. _v_ 4.
rea$on, with $o many bitter and empty re-
proaches, revile our learned Countryman,
[0202]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Dr. _Gilbert_, in that renewing of this Opi-
nion, he omitted an an$wer to the Scripture-
Expre$$ions: therefore ’tis requi$ite, That
in the pro$ecuting this Di$cour$e, we $hould
lay down $uch $atisfaction, as may clear all
Doubts that may be taken thence: e$peci-
ally $ince the prejudice that may ari$e from
the mi$apprehen$ion of tho$e Scripture-
Phra$es, may much di$able the Reader from
looking on any other Argument, with an
equal and indifferent mind.
The places that $eem to oppo$e this, are
of two kinds. Fir$t, Such as imply a Mo-
tion in the Heavens: Or, $econdly, $uch as
$eem to expre$s a Re$t and Immobility in the
Earth.
Tho$e of the fir$t kind $eem to bear in
them the cleare$t evidence, and therefore
are more in$i$ted on by our Adver$aries.
They may be referred unto the$e three
Heads.
1. All tho$e Scriptures where there is any
mention made of the Ri$ing or Setting of the
Sun or Stars.
2. That Story in _<034>o$hua_, where the Sun
@@anding $till, is reckoned for a Miracle.
3. That other Wonder in the days of
_Hezekiah_, when the Sun went back ten de-
grees in the Dial of _Ahaz_, All which places
do $eem to conclude, That the Diurnal Mo-
tion is cau$ed by the Heavens.
To this I an$wer in general;
That the Holy Gho$t, in the$e Scripture-
expre$$ions, is plea$ed to accommodate him-
[0203]That the Earth may be a Planet.
$elf unto the conceit of the Vulgar, and the
u$ual Opinion: whereas, if in the more
proper phra$e it had been $aid, That the
Earth did ri$e and $et; or, that the Earth
$tood $till, _& c_. the People who had been
unacquainted with that $ecret in Philo$ophy,
would not have under$tood the meaning of
it, and therefore it was convenient, that they
$hould be $poken unto in their own Lan-
guage.
Ay, but you will reply, It $hould $eem more
likely, if there had been any $uch thing,
that the Holy Gho$t $hould u$e the true$t
expre$$ions: for then he would at the $ame
time have informed them of the thing, and
reformed them in an error: $ince his Autho-
rity alone had been $ufficient to have recti-
fied the Mi$take.
I an$wer: 1. Though it were, yet ’tis be-
$ide the chief $cope of tho$e place, to in$truct
us in any Philo$ophical Points, as hath
been proved in the former Book ; e$pecially
when the$e things are neither nece$$ary in
them$elves, nor do nece$$arily induce to a
more full under$tanding of that which is the
main bu$ine$s of tho$e Scriptures. But now
the People might better conceive the mean-
ing of the Holy Gho$t, when he does con-
form him$elf unto their Capacities and Opi-
nions, than when he talks exactly of things
in $uch a proper phra$e, as is beyond their
reach: And therefore ’tis $aid in _I$aiah, I_
_am the Lord, which teacheth thee_ utilia, _profi-_
_table things_: where the glo$s has it, _non $ub-_
[0204]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_tilia,_ not $uch curio$ities of Nature as are
not ea$ily apprehended.
2. ’Tis not only be$ides that which is the
chief purpo$e of the$e places, but it might
happen al$o to be $omewhat oppo$ite unto
it. For Men being naturally unapt to be-
lieve any thing that $eems contrary to their
$en$es, might upon this begin to que$tion
the Authority of that Book which affirmed
it, or at lea$t to wre$t Scripture $ome wrong
way, to force it to $ome other $ence which
might be more agreeable to their own fal$e
Imagination. _Tertullian_ tells us of $ome
* _Præ$cript_
_cap_. 17.
Hereticks, who when they were plainly con-
futed out of any Scripture, would pre$ently
accu$e tho$e Texts or Books to be Fallible,
and of no Authority; and rather yield
Scripture to be erroneous, than forgo tho$e
Tenents for which they thought there was
$o good rea$on. So likewi$e might it have
been in the$e Points, which $eem to bear in
them $o much contradiction to the $en$es
and common opinion: and therefore ’tis
excellent advice $et down by S. _Au$tin;_
* _InGene$._
_Addit l_. 2.
_in fine._
_Quod nibil credere de re ob$curá temere debe-_
_mus, ne forte quod postea veritas patefecerit,_
_quamvis libris $anctis, $ive Te$tamenti veteris,_
_$ive novi, nullo modo e$$e po$$it adver$um, ta-_
_men propter amorem no$tri erroris oderimus:_
That we $hould not ha$tily $ettle our Opi-
nions concerning any ob$cure matter, le$t
afterwards, the Truth being di$covered,
(which however it may $eem, cannot be
repugnant to any thing in Scripture) we
[0205]That the Earth may be a Planet.
$hould hate that, out of love to the Error
that we have before entertained. A little
reading may inform us how the$e Texts have
been abu$ed to $trange and unmeant Alle-
gories, which have mentioned any natural
Truth in $uch a manner as was not agree-
able to Mens Conceits. And be$ides, if the
Holy Gho$t had propounded unto us any
Secrets in Philo$ophy, we $hould have been
apt to be $o bu$ied about them, as to neg-
lect other Matters of greater importance.
And therefore Saint _Au$tin_ propo$ing the
_Ibid. cap_. 9
Que$tion, What $hould be the rea$on why
the Scripture does not clearly $et down any
thing concerning the Nature, Figure, Mag-
nitude, and Motion of the Heavenly Orbs?
he an$wers it thus: The Holy Gho$t being
to deliver more nece$$ary Truths, would
not in$ert the$e, le$t Men, according to the
pravity of their Di$po$itions, $hould neglect
the more weighty Matters, and be$tow their
thoughts about the $peculative natural
Points, which were le$s needful. So that it
might $eem more convenient, that the Scrip-
ture $hould not meddle with the revealing
of the$e unlikely Secrets, e$pecially when
it is to deliver unto us many other My$te-
ries of greater nece$$ity, which $eem to be
directly oppo$ite to our $en$e and rea$on.
And therefore, I $ay, the Holy Gho$t might
purpo$ely omit the treating of the$e Philo-
$ophical Secrets, till time and future di$co-
very, might with lei$ure $ettle them in the
opinion of others: As he is plea$ed, in other
[0206]That the Earth may be a Planet.
things of a higher kind, to apply him$elf
unto the Infirmity of our Apprehen$ions, by
being repre$ented, as if he were a humane
Nature, with the parts and pa$$ions of a
Man. So in the$e things likewi$e, that he
might de$cend to our Capacities, does he
vouch$afe to conform his Expre$$ions, un-
to the error and mi$take of our Judg-
ments.
But before we come to a further illu$tra-
tion, let us a little examine tho$e particular
Scriptures, which are commonly urged to
prove the motion of the Sun or Heavens.
The$e (as was $aid) might be di$tributed
under the$e three Heads.
1. Tho$e places which mention the Ri-
$ing or Setting of the Sun, as that in the
P$alm, _The Sun, like a Bridegroom, cometh_
* P$al. 19.
5, 6.
_out of his Chamber, and rejoiceth as a Gyant to_
_run his Race: His going forth is from the end_
_of Heaven, and his Circuit unto the end of it,_
_and there is nothing bid from the heat thereof._
Ecclef. 1. 5.
And that in _Eccle$ia$tes, The Sun ari$eth, and_
_the Sun goeth down_, & c.
In which Scriptures, we may ob$erve di-
vers Phra$es that are evidently $poken, in
reference to the appearance of things, and
the fal$e opinion of the Vulgar. And there-
fore 'tis not altogether unlikely, That this
which they $eem to affirm concerning the
Motion of the Heavens, $hould al$o be un-
der$tood in the $ame $en$e.
_The Sun like a Bridegroom cometh out of his_
_Chamber;_ alluding perhaps unto the conceit
[0207]That the Earth may be a Planet.
of ignorant People, as if it took re$t all the
while it was ab$ent from us, and came out
of its Chamber, when it aro$e.
_And rejoiceth as a Gyant to run his Race;_ be-
cau$e in the morning it appears bigger than
at other times; and therefore in reference
to this appearance, may then be compared
unto a _Giant_.
_His going forth is from the end of Heaven,_
_and his Circuit unto the ends of it_. Alluding
again unto the opinion of the Vulgar: who
not apprehending the roundne$s of the Hea-
vens, do conceive it to have two ends; one
where the Sun ri$eth, the other where it
$etteth.
_And there is nothing bid from the heat there-_
_of:_ $peaking $till in reference to the com-
mon mi$take, as if the Sun were actually
hot in it $elf; and as if the heat of the
Weather were not generated by reflection,
but did immediately proceed from the body
of the Sun.
So likewi$e, for that in _Eccle$ia$tes_, where
’tis $aid, _The Sun ri$eth, and the Sun goeth_
_down,_ &c. Which phra$es being properly
under$tood, do import, that he is $ometimes
in a higher place than at others: where-
as, in a circumference, there is no place
higher or lower, each part being at the $ame
di$tance from the Centre, which is the bot-
tom. But now under$tand the phra$e in
reference to the Sun's appearance, and then
we grant that he does $eem $ometimes to
ri$e, and $ometimes to go down, becau$e
[0208]That the Earth may be a Planet.
in reference to the Horizon, (which com-
mon People apprehend to be the bottom,
and in the utmo$t bounds of it to join with
the Heavens) the Sun does appear in the
Morning to ri$e up from it, and in the
Evening to go down unto it. Now, I $ay,
becau$e the Holy Gho$t, in the manner of
the$e expre$$ions, does $o plainly allude unto
vulgar Errors, and the fal$e appearance of
things: therefore 'tis not without probabi-
lity, that he $hould be interpreted in the
$ame $en$e, when he $eems to imply a mo-
tion in the Sun or Heavens.
2. The $econd place, was that relation in
_<034>o$hua;_ where 'tis mentioned as a Miracle,
That the Sun did $tand $till. And _<034>o$hua_
_<034>o$h_. 10.
12, 14,
_Galslæus_
maintains
the literal
$en$e of
this place;
towards
the end of
theat trea-
ti$e, which
he calls
_Nov. An-_
_tig. pat._
_doctrina._
$aid, _Sun, $tand thou $till upon_ Gibeon, _and_
_thou Moon in the Valley of_ Ajalon. _So the_
_Sun $tood still in the midst of Heaven, and_
_ha$ted not to go down about a whole day. And_
_there was no day like that, before it, or after_
_it._ In which place likewi$e, there are di-
vers phra$es wherein the Holy Gho$t does
not expre$s things according to their true
nature, and as they are in them$elves; but
according to their appearances, and as
they are conceived in common opinion.
As,
(I.) When he $ays, _Sun, $tand thou $till upoæ_
Gibeon, or over _Gibeon_. Now the whole
Earth being $o little in compari$on to the
body of the Sun, and but as a Point, in re-
$pect of that Orb wherein the Sun is $uppo-
$ed to move; and _Gibeou_ being, as it were,
[0209]That the Earth may be a Planet.
but a Point of this Globe of Earth: therefore
the words cannot be under$tood properly,
but according to appearance. 'Tis proba-
To$tat. _irs_
_locum._
_Qua$t._ 16,
17.
Arias
Montanus
_in locum._
ble that _<034>o$hua_ was then at _Azecha_, a little
Ea$t from _Gibeon_, and the Sun being $ome-
what beyond the Meridian, did $eem unto
him, as he was in that place, to be over
again$t _Gibeon_; and in reference to this ap-
pearance, and vulgar conceit, does he com-
mand it to $tand $till upon that place.
(2.) And $o, $econdly, for that other ex-
pre$$ion; _And thou Moon in the Valley of_ Aja-
lon. This Planet was now a little Ea$t from
the Sun, it being about three or four days
old, as Commentators gue$s. _Ajalon_ was
To$tat: _it_.
_Quæ$t_. 18.
Serrarius
_in <034>o$h_. IO.
_Quæ$t._ 21,
22.
three miles from _Gibeon_ Ea$tward, and _Fo-_
_$hua_ commanded the Moon to $tand $till
there; becau$e unto him it did then $eem to
be over again$t that Valley; whereas, ’tis cer-
tain, if he had been there him$elf, it would
$till have $eemed to be as much di$tant from
him. Ju$t as Men commonly $peak in $hew-
ing another the Stars; we point to a Star
over $uch a Chimney, or $uch a Tree, be-
cau$e to us it appears $o; whereas the Star
in it $elf is not $en$ibly more over them, than
it is over us. So that in this phra$e likewi$e
the Holy Gho$t doth conform him$elf unto
the appearance of things, and our gro$$er
conceit.
(3.) _And the Sun $tood $till in the mid$t of_
_Heaven._ Now to $peak properly, and as
the thing is in it $elf, Heaven has no mid$t
but the Centre; and therefore, this al$o
[0210]That the Earth may be a Planet.
mu$t be interpreted in reference to the opi-
nion of the Vulgar, and by the mid$t of
Heaven, we are to under$tand $uch a place
as was not very near to either of the ends,
the Ea$t or We$t.
(4.) _And there was no day like that, before it,_
_or after it:_ Which words are not to be un-
der$tood ab$olutely, for there are always
longer days under the Poles: but in re$pect
to the opinion of the Vulgar, that is, there
was never any day $o long which the$e igno-
rant People knew of.
3. As for this la$t place, concerning the
Sun's returning ten degrees in the Dial of
2 King 20.
II.
I$a. 38. 8.
_Ahaz;_ I think it may probably be affirmed,
That it is to be under$tood only concerning
the Shadow: which though it do nece$$arily
happen in all Horizontal Dials, for any La-
titude betwixt the Tropicks: And $o con-
$equently in all Declining Dials, the Ele-
vation of who$e Pole is le$s than the Sun's
greate$t Declination; as _Clavius, de Horol._
_cap._ 21. ob$erves: Yet the Circum$tances of
this relation in Scripture, makes the Event
to differ from that other which is common
and natural; which again$t its nature did
$eem to go backwards, when as the Sun it
$elf was not in the lea$t manner altered from
its u$ual cour$e. Of this opinion were _A-_
_barbinell, Arius Montanus, Burgen$is, Vatablas_
_Sanctius_, &c.
The Rea$ons for it may be the$e:
1. The Miracle is propo$ed only concern-
ing the Shadow; _Wilt thou that the Shadow_
[0211]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_$hall a$cend or return by ten degrees?_ There
being not in the offer of this Wonder, any
the lea$t mention made concerning the Sun's
going backwards.
2. 'Tis likely we $hould have had $ome
intimation concerning the extraordinary
length of the Day, as it is in that of _<034>o$hua_;
but in this relation, the chief matter that
the $tory takes notice of, is the alteration
of the Shadow.
3. Had it been by the $uppo$ed return of
the Sun's Body, this had been a greater Mi-
racle, than tho$e which were performed up-
on more $olemn occa$ions; it had been more
wonderful than its $eeming re$t in _<034>o$hua's_
time; than the $upernatural Eclip$e at our
Saviour's Death, when the Moon was in the
full. And then it is not likely, that the
Holy Gho$t, in relating of this Miracle,
$hould chiefly in$i$t in expre$$ing how the
Shadow returned, and that only in the Di-
al of _Ahaz_.
4. This Sign did not appear in the Sun it
$elf; becau$e in 2 _Chron_. 32. 31. 'tis $aid,
That _the Emba$$adors of the King of_ Babylon
_did come unto_ Hezekiah, _to enquire of the Won-_
_der that was done in the Land;_ and therefore
it $eems the Miracle did not con$i$t in any
change of the Heavens.
5. If it had been in the Sun, it would
have been as well di$cerned in other parts
of the World, as in the Land of _<034>udæa_.
And then,
[0212]That the Earth may be a Planet.
1. What need the King of _Babylon_ $end
thither to enquire after it? If you reply,
becau$e it was occa$ioned by _Hezekiah's_ Re-
covery. I an$wer, ’Tis not likely that the
Heathens would ever believe $o great a Mi-
racle $hould be wrought, meerly for a Sign
of one Man's recovery from a Di$ea$e; but
would rather be apt to think that it was
done for $ome more remarkable purpo$e,
and that by $ome of their own Gods, unto
whom they attributed a far greater power,
than unto any other. 'Tis more probable,
that they might hear $ome flying Rumour
of a Miracle that was $een in _<034>udea_; which,
becau$e it hapned only in _Hezekiab's_ Hou$e
and Dial, and that too upon his recovery
from a dangerous $ickne$s, they might be
more apt to believe that it was a $ign of
it.
2. Why have we no mention made of it
in the Writings of the Ancients? It is no
way likely, that $o great a Miracle as this
was (if it were in the Sun) $hould have
been pa$$ed over in $ilence; E$pecially, $ince
it hapned in tho$e later Times, when there
were many Heathen Writers that flouri$hed
in the World, _He$iod, Archilochus, Symo-_
_nides;_ and not long after, _Homer_, with di-
vers others; and yet none of them have the
lea$t mention of any $uch Prodigy. We
have many relations of Matters that were
le$s ob$ervable, which were done about that
Time; the Hi$tory of _Numa Pompilius, Gy-_
_ges_; the fight betwixt the three Brethren,
[0213]That the Earth may be a Planet.
with divers $uch $tories. And 'tis $carce
credible, that this $hould have been omitted
among$t the re$t.
Nay, we have (as many gue$s) $ome
hints from prophane Antiquity, of the Mira-
cle wrought by _<034>o$hua_. Unto which, ’tis
thought, the Ancients did allude, in the Fa-
ble of _Phaëton,_ when the Sun was $o irregu-
lar in his cour$e, that he burnt $ome part of
the World. And que$tionle$s then, this
whith hapned in later Times, would not
have been $o wholly forgotten. 'Tis an Ar-
gument urged by _Origen_, That the Eclip$e
* _Tract it._
35. _in Mat._
at our Saviour's Pa$$ion was not univer$al,
becau$e no prophane Author of tho$e times
mentions it. Which Con$equence is the ve-
ry $ame with that which is urged in this
ca$e: But by the way, his Antecedent was
fal$e, $ince _Tertullian_ affirms, That it was
+ _Apolog @._
_cap_. 21.
recorded among the Roman _Annals_.
Now, as for that $tory in _Herodotus,_ where
_Lib_. 2. _A_.
after he had related the flight of _Senacherib_,
he tells us, how the Sun did, four times in
the $pace of 10340 Years, invert his cour$e,
and ri$e in the We$t; which would $eem $o
unto other Nations, if he had only returned,
as many conclude, from this Scripture. As
for this $tory, (I $ay) it cannot well be ur-
ged as pertinent to the pre$ent bu$ine$s, be-
cau$e it $eems to have reference unto Times
that never were.
So that all the$e things being well con$i-
dered, we $hall find it more probable, that
[0214]That the Earth may be a Planet.
this Miracle doth con$i$t in the return of the
Shadow.
If you Object, That the Scripture does
I$a. 38. 8.
Jona. 4. 8.
expre$ly $ay, _The Sun it $elf returned ten_
_degrees_. I an$wer, 'Tis a frequent manner
of $peech in Scripture, to put the Cau$e for
the Effect; as that in _<034>onas_, where 'tis $aid,
That _the Sun did beat upon the Head of_ Jonas;
Jona 4. 8.
that is, the Beams of the Sun. So that of
the _P$almi$t, The Sun $hall not $mite thee by_
P$al. 121.
6.
_Day_; that is, the heat which proceeds from
the Sun's reflection. In the $ame $en$e may
the phra$e be under$tood in this place; and
the Sun may be $aid to return back, becau$e
the Light, which is the effect of it, did $eem
to do $o; or rather, becau$e theShadow, which
is the effect of that, did change its cour$e.
This later Scripture then, will not at all
make to the pre$ent purpo$e: as for tho$e
of the two former kinds, I have already an-
$wered, That they are $poken in reference
to the appearance of things, and vulgar Opi-
nion. For the further illu$tration of which,
I $hall endeavour to confirm the$e two parti-
culars.
1. That the Holy Gho$t, in many other
places of Scripture, does accommodate his
Expre$$ions, unto the error of our Conceits;
and does not $peak of divers things as they
are in them$elves, but as they appear unto
us. Therefore 'tis not unlikely, that the$e
Phra$es al$o may be liable unto the $ame in-
terpretation.
[0215]That the Earth may be a Planet.
2. That divers Men have fallen into great
Ab$urdities, whil$t they have looked for the
Grounds of Philo$ophy, from the words of
Scripture; and therefore it may be dange-
rous, in this Point al$o, to adhere $o clo$ely
unto the Letter of the Text.
PROP. III.
That the Holy Gho$t, in many places of
# Scripture, does plainly conform his Ex-
# pre$$ions unto the Errors of our Con-
# ceits; and does not $peak of divers
# things as they are in them$elves, but as
# they appear unto us.
THere is not any particular by which
Philo$ophy hath been more endamaged,
than the ignorant $uper$tition of $ome Men,
who, in $tating the Controver$ies of it, do
$o clo$ely adhere unto the meer words of
Scripture. _Quamplurima occurrunt in libris_
_$acris ad natur am pertinentia_, &c. They are
the words of _Vatle$ius_. ‘There are $un-
_Proa@._
_ad Phil._
_Sacram._
‘ dry things in Holy Writ, concerning Na-
‘ tural Points, which mo$t Men think are not
‘ $o to be under$tood, as if the Holy Gho$t
‘ did intend to unfold unto us any thing in
‘ that kind : but referring all to the $alva-
‘ tion of our Souls, does $peak of other mat-
‘ ters according to common Opinion. And
[0216]That the Earth may be a Planet.
a little after, _Ego divina hæc eloquia_, &c.
‘ I for my part am per$uaded, that the$e
‘ Divine Treati$es, were not written by the
‘ Holy and In$pired Pen-Men, for the Inter-
‘ pretation of Philo$ophy, becau$e God left
‘ $uch things to be found out by Mens labour
‘ and indu$try. But yet, what$oever is in
‘ them concerning nature, is mo$t true; as
‘ proceeding from the God of Nature, from
‘ whom nothing could be hid. And que-
$tionle$s, all tho$e things which the Scrip-
ture does deliver concerning any natural
Point, cannot be but certain and infallible,
being under$tood in that $en$e, wherein
they were fir$t intended; but now that it
does $peak $ometimes according to common
opinion, rather than the true nature of the
things them$elves, was intimated before;
wherefore (by the way) _Fromondus_ his
_Ve$t._
_Trac. 3._
_cap. 2._
triumph upon the latter part of this Quo-
tation, is but vain, and to no purpo$e. 'Tis
a good Rule $et down by a learned Com-
_Sanctius_
_sni$a. 13.5_
_Item in_
_Zachar._
_lib.9.num._
_45._
mentator, to be ob$erved in the interpreta-
tion of Scripture: _Scriptura $acra $apè non_
_tam ad veritatem ip$am, quam ad hominum opi_
_nionem, $ermonem accommodat_; that it does
many times accommodate its expre$$ions,
not $o much to the Truth it $elf, as to Mens
Opinions. And in this $en$e is that Speech
of _Gregory_ concerning Images and Pictures,
attributed by _Calvin_ unto the Hi$tory of
_Comment_
_in Gen.1._
the Creation, _viz. Librum e$$e idiotarum_;
That it is a Book for the $impler and igno-
rant People. For it being written to in-
[0217]That the Earth may be a Planet.
form them, as well as others, 'tis requi$ite
that it $hould u$e the mo$t plain and ea$y
expre$$ions. To this purpo$e likewi$e is that
of _Mer$ennus, Mille $unt Scripturæ loca_, & c.
_In Gen._
_c. 1. v. 10._
_art. 6._
_V. Hiero._
_in Fer. 28._
Aquinas
_in <034>ob 25._
_7_
‘ There are very many places of Scripture,
‘ which are not to be interpreted according
‘ to the Letter; and that for this rea$on,
‘ becau$e God would apply him$elf unto our
‘ capacity and $en$e: _Pre$ertim in iis, quæ_
_ad res naturales, oculi$que $ubjectas pertinent_;
more e$pecially in tho$e things which con-
cern Nature, and are $ubject to our Eyes.
And therefore in the very $ame place, tho
he be eager enough again$t _Copernicus_, yet
he concludes that Opinion not to be an He-
re$y; becau$e ($aith he) tho$e Scriptures
which $eem to oppo$eit, are not $o evident,
but that they may be capable of another In-
terpretation : Intimating, that it was not
unlikely they $hould be under$tood in refe-
rence to outward appearance, and common
opinion. And that this manner of $peech is
frequently u$ed in many other places of
Scripture, may be ea$ily manife$t from the$e
following Examples. Thus tho the Moon
may be proved, by infallible ob$ervation, to
be le$s than any of the vi$ible Stars; yet
becau$e of its appearance, and vulgar opi-
nion, therefore doth the Scripture, in Com-
Gen.1. 16.
P$. 136. 7.
pari$on to them, call it one of the Great
Lights. Of which place, $aith _Calvin, Mo-_
_$es populariter $crip$it, nos potius re$pexit quam_
_$ydera. Mo$es_ did not $o much regard the
Nature of the thing, as our Capacity; and
[0218]That the Earth may be a Planet.
therefore u$es a popular phra$e: $o as ordi-
nary People, without the help of Arts and
Learning, might ea$ily under$tand him.
And in another place, _Non fuit Spiritus_
_Sancti concilium A$trologiam docere_ : 'It was
_Comment._
_in P1. 136._
‘ not the purpo$e of the Holy Gho$t to teach
‘ us A$tronomy : but being to propound a
‘ Doctrine, that concerns the mo$t rude and
‘ $imple People, he does (both by _Mo$es_
‘ and the Prophets) conform him$elf unto
‘ their phra$es and conceits : le$t any $hould
‘ think to excu$e his own ignorance with the
‘ pretence of difficulty; as Men commonly
‘ do in tho$e things which are delivered af-
‘ ter a learned and $ublime manner. Thus
_Zanchy_ likewi$e, _Mo$es majorem rationem_
_De ope-_
_ribus Dei_,
_par. 2. li.6._
_cap. 1._
_habuit no$tri humanique judicii_, &c. 'When
‘ _Mo$es_ calls the Moon a Great Light; he
‘ had a more e$pecial reference to Mens Opi-
‘ nions of it, than to the truth of the thing
‘ it $elf, becau$e he was to deal with $uch,
‘ who do judg u$ually, rather by their Sen$e,
‘ than by their Rea$on. Nor will that di-
$tinction of _Fromondus_, and others, avoid
this interpretation, when he tells us of _Mag-_
_nus Materialis_; which refers to the bulk and
quantity of the Body: and _Magnum Formale_,
which imports the greatne$s of its Light.
For we grant, that it is really unto us a
greater Light than any of the Stars, or than
all of them together; yet there is not any
one of them, but is in it $elf a bigger Light
than this: And therefore, when we $ay this
$peech is to be under$tood according to its
[0219]That the Earth may be a Planet.
appearance. we do not oppo$e this to rea-
lity; but 'tis implied, that this reality is not
ab$olute, and in the nature of the thing it
$elf, but only relative, and in reference to
us. I may $ay, a Candle is a bigger Light
than a Star, or the Moon, becau$e it is re-
ally $o to me. However any one will think
this to be $poken, only in relation to its ap-
pearance, and not to be under$tood as if
the thing were $o in it $elf. But (by the
way) it does concern _Fromondus_ to maintain
_DeMeteor._
_lib. 4 c 2._
_art. 5._
the Scripture's Authority, in revealing of
natural Secrets; becau$e, from thence it is
that he fetches the chief Argument for that
$trange A$$ertion of his, concerning the hea-
vine$s of the Wind; where _<034>ob_ $ays, that
Job 28.25.
_God makes the weight for the Wind_. Thus
likewi$e, becau$e the common People u$ual-
ly think the Rain to proceed from $ome
Waters in the _Expan$um_: therefore doth
_Mo$es_, in reference to this erroneous Con-
ceit, tell us of Waters above the Firmament,
and the Windows of Heaven : Of which,
$aith _Calvin, Nimis $erviliter literæ $e a$trin-_
_Comment._
_in P$alm._
_148. 4._
_gunt_, &c. 'Such Men too $ervilely tie them-
‘ $elves unto the Letter of the Text, who
‘ hence conclude, that there is a Sea in the
‘ Heavens : when as we know, that _Mo$es_
‘ and the Prophets, to accommodate them-
‘ $elves unto the capacity of ruder People,
‘ do u$e a vulgar expre$$ion; and therefore
‘ it would be a prepo$terous cour$e, to re-
‘ duce their phra$es unto the exact Rules of
‘ Philo$ophy. Let me add, that from this
[0220]That the Earth may be a Planet.
mi$take, 'tis likely did ari$e that groundle$s
ob$ervation of the ancient Jews; who would
not admit any to read the beginning of _Ge-_
_ne$is_, till he was arrived to thirty Years of
Age. The true rea$en of which, wa this;
not becan$e that Book was harder than any
other; but becau$e _Mo$es_ conforming his
expre$lion to vulgar Conceits, and they exa-
mining of them by more exact rules of Phi-
lo$ophy, were fain to force upon them ma-
ny $trange Allegories, and unnatural My$te-
ries.
Thus al$o, becau$e for the mo$t part we
conceive the Stars to be innumerable, there-
fore doth the Holy Gho$t often $peak of
them in re$erence to this opinion. So _<034>ere-_
_my: As the Ho$t of Heaven cannot be num-_
_Jer. 35. 22_
_bred, neither the Sand of the Sea mea$ured $o_
_will I multiply the Seed of David_. So likewi$e
when God would comfort _Abraham_ with the
promi$e of a numberle$s Po$terity, he bids
him look up to Heayen, and tells him, that
his Seed $hould be like tho$e Stars for num-
_Gen. 15 5._
ber: Which, $aith _Clavius, Intelligendum_
_In 1. cup._
_Sphæræ._
_e$t $ecundum communem $ententiam vulgi, ex-_
_i$timantis infinitam e$$e multitudinem $tellarum_,
_dum eas nocte $erena confusè intuetur_; is to be
under$tood according to the common opi-
nion of the Vulgar, who think the Stars to
be of an in$inite multitude, whil$t they be-
hold them all (as they $eem confu$ed) in
a clear Night. And though many of our
Divines do commonly interpret this Speech
to be an _Hyperbole_; yet being well con$idered,
[0221]That the Earth may be a Planet.
we $nall find that _Abraham's_ Po$terity, in
$ome few Generations, were far more than
there are vi$ible Stars in the Firmament; and
of $uch only does God $peak, becau$e he bids
_Abraham_ look up to the Heavens.
Now all the$e, even unto $ix differences of
Magnitude, are reckoned to be but 1022.
True indeed, at the fir$t viewing of the
Heavens. it may $eem an incredible thing,
that they $hould be of no greater a num-
ber; but the rea$on of this is, becau$e they
appear $cattered and confu$ed; $o that the
eye cannot place them in any $uch order, as
to reckon them up, or take any diftinct $ur-
vey of them. Now 'tis a known truth,
_Quod fortius operatur pluralitas partium, ubi_
Sir _F Bac._
Table of
Colours,
_numb. 5._
_ordo abe$t; nam inducit $imilitudinem infiniti_,
_& impedit comprehen$ionem_: That a plurality
of parts, without order, has a more $trong
operation, becau$e it has a kind of $eeming
in$inity, and $o hinders comprehen$ion. And
then be$ides, there are more appearances of
Stars many times, than there are bodies of
them; for the Eye, by rea$on of its weak-
ne$s and di$ability, to di$cern any thing at
$o great a di$tance; as al$o, becau$e of tho$e
Beams which proceed from $uch remote Bo-
dies, in a twinkling and wavering manner,
and $o mix and confound them$elves at their
entrance into that Organ: it mu$t needs re-
ceive more repre$entations than there are
true bodies. But now, if a Man do but
lei$urely and di$tinctly compare the Stars of
the Heaven with tho$e of this number, that
[0222]That the Earth may be a Planet.
are noted in a Cæle$tial Globe, he $hall $carce
find any in the Sky which are not marked
with the Globe; nay, he may ob$erve many
in the Globe, which he can $carce at all di$-
cern in the Heavens.
Now this number of the Stars, is common-
ly di$tr<007>buted into 48 Con$tellations; in each
of which, though we $hould $uppo$e ten
thou$and Stars, (which can $carce be con-
ceived) yet would not all this number equal
that of the Children of _I$rael_. Nay, 'tis
the a$$ertion of _Clavius_, that _Abraham's_ Po-
_In prim. c._
_Sphæræ._
$terity, in $ome few Generations, were far
more than there could be Stars in the Firma-
ment, though they $tuck $o clo$e that they
touched one another: And he proves it thus;
A great Circle in the Firmament, does con-
tain the diameter of a Star of the fir$t Mag-
nitude 14960 times. In the Diameter of
the Firmament, there are contained 4760
Diameters of $uch a Star: Now if we mul-
tiply this for a Diameter, the Product will
be 71209600, which is the full number of
Stars, that the eighth Sphere (according to
_Ptolomy'_s grounds) would contain, if they
$tood $o clo$e that they touched one ano-
ther.
The Children of _I$rael_ were reckoned, at
Num.1.46
their going out of _Egypt_, 603550, of $uch
as were one and twenty Years old, and up-
wards, and were able to go to War; be-
$ides Children, and Women, and Youths,
and old Men, and the Levites; which in
probability, did always treble the other num-
[0223]That the Earth may be a Planet.
ber. Now if they were $o many at one
time, we may well conceive, that in all tho$e
$everal Generations, both before and $ince,
the number was much augmented; and long
before this time, did far exceed this $uppo-
$ed multitude of the Stars. From all which
we may infer, that the Scripture-expre$$ions
in this kind, are to be under$tood according
to appearance and common opinion.
Another place u$ually cited for the $ame
purpo$e, to $hew that the Holy Gho$t does
not $peak exactly concerning natural Se-
crets; is that in the _Kings_ and _Chronicles_,
1 Kin.7.23
2 Chro.4.2
which relates unto us the mea$ure of _Solo-_
_mon's_ brazen Sea, who$e Diameter was ten
Cubits, and its circumference thirty; where-
as to $peak Geometrically, the more exact
proportion betwixt the Diameter and the
Circumference, is not as ten to thirty, but
rather as $even to twenty two.
But again$t this 'tis objected by our
Ro$$. _l.1._
_$ect. 1. c.8._
Adver$aries,
1. This Sea was not perfectly round, but
rather inclining to a $emicircular Form, as
_<034>o$ephus_ affirms.
_Ant. Fud._
_lib. 8. c.2._
I reply: If it were $o, yet this is $o much
from helping the matter, that it makes it
much wor$e; for then the di$proportion
will be far greater.
But $econdly, Scripture, which is to be
believed before _Jo$ephus_, does tell us in ex-
pre$s tearms, that it was round all about,
I _King 7. 23_.
[0224]That the Earth may be a Planet.
2. The proportion of the Diameter to
Roff. _Ibid._
the Circumference, is not exactly the $ame
as $even to two and twenty, but rather le$s.
I an$wer, Though it be, yet ’tis nearer un-
to that, than any other number.
3. The Scripture does but according to its
_Ibid._
u$ual cu$tom, $uppre$s the le$s number, and
mention only that which is bigger and more
full. So in $ome places, _Abraham’s_ Po-
Gen. 15.
$terity is $aid to remain in the Land of
13.
Acts 7. 6.
_Egypt_ for four hundred Years; when as not-
with$tanding other Scriptures tell us, that
Exod. 12.
they tarried there thirty Years longer. Thus
41.
Gal. 3. 17.
likewi$e in one place, the number of _<034>a-_
_cob_’s Hou$e, who came into _Egypt_, is rec-
Gen. 46.
27.
koned to be $eventy; whereas el$ewhere,
† Act. 7. 4
they are $aid to be $eventy five.
I an$wer: All this is $o $ar from de$troy-
ing the force of the pre$ent Argument, that
it does rather confirm it, and more clearly
evidence unto us, that the Scripture does
not only, not $peak exactly in the$e $ubtil
and more $ecret Points of Philo$ophy, but
al$o, in the ordinary obvious numbring of
things, does conform unto common cu$tom,
and often u$e the round number for the
whole.
4. ’Tis yet objected by another Adver-
† Fro-
mond. _Ve_
_$ta. @, t a._
3. _c._ 2.
$ary, That we have no rea$on to expect, the
Holy Gho$t $hould reveal unto us this Se-
cret in Nature, becau$e neither _Archimedes_,
nor any other, had then found it out. I
reply, and why then $hould we think that the
Scripture mu$t needs inform us of the Earths
[0225]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Motion; when as neither _Pythagoras_, nor
_Copernicus_, nor any el$e, had then di$co-
vered it?
5. In taking the compa$s of this Ve$$el,
_Ibid._
they mea$ured $omewhat below the brim,
where it was narrower than at the top, and
$o the Circumference there, might be exactly
but thirty Cubits; whereof its Diameter
was ten.
I an$wer: ’Tis evident this is a meer
$hift, there being not the lea$t ground for
it in the Text. And then be$ides, why might
not we affirm, That the Diameter was mea-
$ured from that place, as well as the Circum-
ference? $ince ’tis very probable, that the
Holy Gho$t did $peak _ad idem_; and not tell
us the breadth of one place, and the com-
pa$s of another. So that all our Adver$a-
ries Eva$ions cannot well avoid the force of
the Argument that is taken from this Scrip-
ture.
Again; Common People u$ually conceive
the Earth to be $uch a Plain, as in its utmo$t
parts is terminated by the Heavens, $o that
if a Man were in the farthermo$t Coa$ts of
it, he might touch the Sky. And hence al-
$o, they think that the rea$on why $ome
Countries are hotter than others, is, becau$e
they lie nearer unto the Sun. Nay, _Strabo_
tells us of $ome Philo$ophers too, who in
this Point have gro$ly erred; affirming, that
there was a place towards the utmo$t Coa$ts
of _Lu$itania_, where a Man might hear the
noi$e that the Sun made, as he quench’d his
[0226]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Beams in his de$cent to the Ocean; which,
thought it be an ab$urd mi$take, yet we may
note, that the Holy Gho$t, in the expre$$ion
of the$e things, is plea$ed to conform him-
$elf unto $uch kind of vulgar and fal$e Con-
ceits; and therefore, often $peaks of the
_Ends of the Heaven_, and the _Ends of the_
P$ 19. 6.
Mat 24. 31
_World_. In this $en$e, they that come from
P$al. 22.
27, & _c_.
any far Country, are $aid to come from the
_End of Heaven_, I$a. 13. 5. And in another
place, _From the Side of the Heavens_, Deut. 4.
32. All which Phra$es do plainly allude unto
the error of vulgar Capacities, ($aith _San-_
_Comment._
_in_ l$a. 13. 5
_ctius_) which hereby is better in$tructed,
than it would by more proper expre$-
$ions.
Thus likewi$e, becau$e ignorant People
cannot well apprehend how $o great a
weight as the Sea and Land, $hould hang a-
lone in the open Air, without being founded
upon $ome _Ba$is_ to behold it: therefore in
this re$pect al$o, does Scripture apply it $elf
unto their Conceits, where it often menti-
ons the _Foundations of the Earth._ Which
Job 38. 4.
p$. 102. 25
Phra$e, in the Letter of it, does manife$t-
ly allude unto Mens Imaginations in this
kind.
Thus al$o the common People u$ually
conceive the Earth to be upon the Water,
becau$e, when they have travelled any way
as far as they can, they are at length $topped
by the Sea. Therefore doth Scripture, in re-
ference to this, affirm, That _God stretched_
P$. 136. 6.
& 24. 2.
_the Earth upon the Waters, founded the Earth_
[0227]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_upon the Seas, and e$tabli$hed it upon the Floods:_
Of which Places, $aith _Calvin, Non di$put at_
_Philo$ophicè David, de terræ $itu; $ed popula-_
_riter loquens, ad rudium captum $e accommodat:_
’T was not _David_’s intent to $peak Philo$o-
phically concerning the Earth's $cituation;
but rather, by u$ing a popular Phra$e, to
accommodate his Speech unto the Capacities
of the ruder People.
In this $en$e likewi$e are we to under$tand
all tho$e places of Scripture, wherein the
Coa$ts of Heaven are denominated from the
relations of Before, Behind, the right hand,
or the left. Which do not imply ($aith
_Scaliger_) any ab$olute difference in $uch
_Subtil._
_Exercit._
67.
places, but are $poken meerly in reference
to Mens e$timations, and the common opi-
nion of tho$e People, for whom the Scrip-
tures were fir$t penned. Thus becau$e it
was the opinion of the Jewi$h Rabbies, that
Man was created with his Face to the Ea$t:
therefore the Hebrew word <067><072><066>, $ignifies
_Ante_, or the Ea$t; <072><061><063><027>, _Po$t_, or the We$t;
<071>’<059>’, _Dextra_, or the South, <070><027><059><069>, _Sini-_
_$tra_, or the North. You may $ee all of
them put together in that place of _<034>ob, Be-_
_hold, I go forward, and he is not there; and_
Job 23. 8,
9.
_backward, but I cannot perceive him; on the_
_left hand, where he doth work, but I cannot be-_
_hold him. He hideth him$elf on the right hand,_
_that I cannot $ee him._ Which expre$$ions,
are by $ome Interpreters referred unto the
four Coa$ts of Heaven, according to the
common u$e of tho$e original words. From
[0228]That the Earth may be a Planet.
hence it is, that many of the Ancients have
concluded Hell to be in the North, which is
$ignified by the left hand: unto which $ide
our Saviour tells us, that the Goats $hall be
divided. Which opinion likewi$e $eems to
Mat. 25. 33
be favoured by that place in _<034>ob_, where ’tis
$aid, _Hell is naked before God, and de$truction_
Job 26. 6, 7
_hath no covering._ And pre$ently ’tis added,
_He $tretched out the North over the empty place._
Upon the$e grounds, St. _<034>erome_ interprets
that Speech of the Preacher, _Eccle$_. 11. 3.
_If the Tree fall toward the South, or towards_
_the North, in the place where the Tree falleth,_
_there $hall it be._ Concerning tho$e who $hall
go either to Heaven or Hell. And in this
$en$e al$o do $ome expound that of _Zacha-_
_ry_ 14. 4. where ’tis $aid, _that the Mount of_
_Olives $hall cleave in the mid$t; half of it $hall_
_remove towards the North, and half of it to-_
_wards the South._ By which is intimated,
that among$t tho$e Gentiles, who $hall take
upon them the Profe$$ion of Chri$t, there are
two $orts; Some that go to the North, that
is, to Hell; and others to the South, that is,
to Heaven. And therefore it is ($ay they)
that God $o often threatens Evil out of
Jer. 1. 14,
15. _item c._
4. 6 & 6. 1.
the North: And upon this ground it is,
($aith _Be$oldus_) that there is no Religion
_Li. de_
_nat. popul._
_ca._> 4.
that wor$hips that way. We read of the
_Mahumetans_, that they adore towards the
South; the _<034>ews_ towards the We$t; _Cbri-_
_$tians_ towards the Ea$t, but none to the
North.
[0229]That the Earth may be a Planet.
But of this only by the way. However,
certain it is, that the Holy Gho$t does fre-
quently in Scripture $et forth the $everal
Coa$ts of Heaven by tho$e relative terms of
right hand and left hand, &_c._ which ex-
pre$$ions do not denote any real intrin$ecal
difference between tho$e places, but are ra-
ther fitted for the apprehen$ion of tho$e
Men, from who$e fancy it is that they have
$uch denominations. And though _Ari$totle_
_De Cælo,_
_lib._ 2. _c. 2._
concludes the$e $everal Po$itions to be natu-
ral unto the Heavens, yet his Authority in
this particular is not available, becau$e he
delivers it upon a wrong ground, $uppo$ing
the Orbs to be living Creatures, and a$$i$ted
with Intelligences. We may ob$erve, that the
meaning of the$e Coa$ts, by the relations of
right hand and left hand, & _c._ is $o far from
having any ground in the nature of tho$e $e-
veral places, that the$e relations are not on-
ly variou$ly applied unto them by divers Re-
ligions (as was $aid before) but al$o by
divers Arts and Profe$$ions. Thus, becau$e
_A$tronomers_ make their Ob$ervations towards
the South parts of the Horizon, where there
be mo$t Stars that ri$e and $et; therefore do
they account the We$t to be at their right
hand, and the Ea$t their left. The _Co$mo-_
_graphers_, in taking the Latitude of Places,
and reckoning their $everal Climates, mu$t
look towards the North Pole; and there-
fore, in their phra$e, by the right hand, is
meant the Ea$t; and by the left hand, the
_De pla-_
_cit. Ph<007>lo$._
_lib._ 2. _c._ 10.
We$t: And thus ($aith _Plutarch_) are we
[0230]That the Earth may be a Planet.
to under$tand the$e expreffions in _Pythago-_
_ras, Plato, Ari$totle._ The Poets count the
South to be towards the left, and the North
the right hand. Thus _Lucan_, $peaking
_Lib._ 3.
of the _Arabians_ coming unto _The$$aly_, $ays:
_Ignotum vobis Arabes veni$tis in orbem:_
_Vmbras mir ati nemorum, non ire $ini$tr as._
The _Augures_ taking their Ob$ervations at
the Ea$t, count the South to be at their
right hand, and the North their left: So
that the$e Denominations have not any real
ground in the nature of the things, but are
impo$ed upon them by the Scripture phra$e,
in reference to the account and opinion of
the _<034>ews_.
Thus al$o, becau$e heretofore it was ge-
_D._ Hakwel
_Apol. l._ 1,
_c._ 1. _$ect._ 2.
nerally received, that the Heart was the
principal Seat of the Faculties; therefore
doth the Spirit apply him$elf unto this com-
mon Tenent; and in many places, attributes
Wi$dom and Under$tanding to the Heart.
Prov. 8 5.
& 10. 8.
Eccl. 1. 13,
16, 17.
& 8. 5.
Whereas, to $peak properly, the rea$on and
di$cur$ive Faculties have their principal re-
$idence in the Head ($aith _Galen_ and _Hippo-_
_crates_, together with the generality of our
later Phy$icians) becau$e they are hindred
in their Operations by the di$tempers of that
part, and recovered by Medicines applied
unto it.
So likewi$e are we to under$tand tho$e
other places; _I$a._ 59. 5. where $ome Tran-
$lations read it, _Ova A$pidum ruperunt_, they
[0231]That the Earth may be a Planet.
have broken the Vipers Eggs; alluding to
that common but fabulous $tory of the Vi-
per, who breaks his pa$lage through the
Bowels of the Female. So _P$al._ 58. 4, 5.
where the Prophet $peaks of the deaf Ad-
der, _that $tops her Ears again$t the Voice of_
_the Charmer._ Both which relations (if we
may believe many Naturali$ts) are as fal$e
as they are common: and yet, becau$e they
were entertained with the general opinion
of tho$e days, therefore doth the Holy Gho$t
vouch$afe to allude unto them in Holy Writ.
’Tis a plain mi$take of _Fromondus_, when in
_Ve$ta._
_Tract_ 3.
_cap._ 3.
an$wer to the$e places, he is fain to $ay,
that they are u$ed proverbially only, and do
not po$itively conclude any thing. For
when _David_ writes the$e words, that they
are _like the deaf Adder, which $toppeth her_
_Ears_, &c. This affirmation is manife$tly
implied, That the deaf Adder does $top
her Ears again$t the Voice of the Charmer:
which becau$e it is not true in the Letter of
it, (as was $aid before) therefore ’tis very
probable, that it $hould be interpreted in the
$ame $en$e wherein here it is cited.
In reference to this al$o, we are to con-
ceive of tho$e other expre$$ions; _Cold com-_
_eth out of the North,_ Job 37. 9. And again,
_Fair Weather comes out of the North,_ ver. 22.
So _ver._ 17. _Thy Garments are warm, when he_
_quieteth the Earth by the South Wind._ And,
Prov. 25. 23. _The North Wind driveth away_
_Rain._ Which Phra$es do not contain in
them any ab$olute general Truth, but can
[0232]That the Earth may be a Planet.
$o $ar only be verified, as they are referred
to $everal Climats: and though unto us who
live on this $ide of the Line, the North
Wind being colde$t and drie$t; and on the
the contrary, the South Wind moi$t and
Warm, by rea$on that in one of the$e pla-
ces, there is a $tronger heat of the Sun to
exhale moi$t Vapours, than in the other:
yet it is clean otherwi$e with the Inhabitants
beyond the other Tropick; for there the
North Wind is the hotte$t, and moi$t; and
the South the colde$t and dry: So that with
them, the$e Scriptures cannot properly be
affirmed, that _Cold, or that fair Weather com-_
_eth out of the North_; but rather on the con-
trary. All which notwith$tanding, does not
in the lea$t manner derogate from the truth
of the$e Specches, or the omni$cience of the
Speaker; but do rather $hew the Wi$dom
and Goodne$s of the ble$$ed Spirit, in vouch-
$afing thus to conform his Language unto the
capacity of tho$e People unto whom the$e
Speeches were fir$t directed. In the $ame
$en$e are we to under$tand all tho$e places
where _the Lights of Heaven_ are $aid to be
Joel 2. 31.
_Item c._ 3.
15.
darkned, _and the Con$tellations not to give their_
_Light_, I$a. 13. 10. Not as if they were ab-
$olutely in them$elves deprived of their
Light, and did not $hine at all; but becau$e
of their appearance to us: and therefore,
in another place an$werable to the$e, God
$ays, _he will cover the Heavens,_ and $o make
the Stars thereof dark, _Ezek_. 37. 2. Which
argues, that they them$elves were not de-
[0233]That the Earth may be a Planet.
prived of this Light (as tho$e other Speeches
$eem to imply) but we.
In reference to this, likewi$e are we to
conceive of tho$e other expre$$ions, that _the_
_Moon $hall blu$h, and the Sun be a$hamed,_
I$a. 24. 23. That _they $hall be turned into_
_Blood_, Matth. 24. 29. Not that the$e things
$hall be $o in them$elves, ($aith S. _<034>erome_)
_Comment._
_in_ Joel 3.
but becau$e they $hall appear $o unto us.
Thus al$o, _Mark_ 13. 25. _The Stars $hall fall_
_from Heaven;_ that is, they $hall be $o whol-
ly covered from our $ight, as if they were
quite fallen from their wonted places. Or
if this be under$tood of their real Fall, as
it may $eem probable by that place in _Rev._
6. 13. _And the Stars of Heaven fell unto the_
_Earth, even as a Fig-tree ca$teth her untimely_
_Figs, when $he is $haken by a mighty Wind:_
then it is to be interpreted, not of them
that are truly Stars, but them that ap-
pear $o: alluding unto the opinion of the
unskilful Vulgar, ($aith _Sanctius_) that
_Commen._
in I$a. 13. 5
think the Meteors to be Stars. And _Mer-_
_Commen._
_in_ Gen. 3.
_v._ 10. _art._ 6.
_$ennus_, $peaking of the $ame Scripture, $ays,
_Hoc de veris Stellis minimè volunt interpretes_
_intelligi, $ed de Cometis & aliis ignitis Meteo-_
_ris:_ Interpreters do by no means under-
$tand this of true Stars, but of the Comets,
and other fiery Meteors. Though the fal-
ling of the$e be a natural event, yet may it
be accounted a $trange Prodigy, as well as
an Earthquake, and the darkning of the Sun
and Moon, which are mentioned in the ver$e
before.
[0234]That the Earth may be a Planet.
In reference to this, doth the Scripture
$peak of $ome common natural effects, as if
their true cau$es were altogether in$cruta-
ble, and not to be found out, becau$e they
were generally $o e$teemed by the Vulgar.
Thus of the Wind it is $aid, _That none_
Joh. 3. 8.
_know whence it cometh, nor whither it go>eth._
In another place, God is $aid _to bring it out_
Jer. 10. 13.
@iem. c. 51.
16.
_of his Trea$ures:_ And el$ewhere it is
Job
37. 10.
called _the Breath of God_. And $o like-
<063><059>><059>
wi$e of the Thunder; concerning which
<034>ob propo$es this que$tion, _The Thunder_
job 26.
14.
_of his Power who can under$tand?_ And there-
fore too _David_ does $o often $tile it, _thè_
P$. 2. 9.
& 3.4, & c.
@
_Voice of God._ All which places $eem to im-
ply, that the cau$e of the$e things was not
to be di$covered, which yet later Philo$o-
phers pretend to know: So that according
to their con$truction, the$e phra$es are to be
under$tood, in relation unto their ignorance
unto whom the$e Speeches were immediatly
directed.
For this rea$on is it: Why, tho there be
in nature many other cau$es of Springs and
Rivers than the Sea, yet _Solomon_ (who was
Eccl. 1.7.
a great Philo$opher, and perhaps not igno-
rant of them) does mention only this, be-
cau$e mo$t obvious, and ea$ily apprehended
by the Vulgar. Unto all the$e Scriptures, I
Job 9. 9.
_Item 33._
51.
might add that in _Amos_ 5. 8. which $peaks
of the Con$tellation, commonly called the
_Seven Stars_; whereas, later di$coveries
have found that there are but $ix of them
di$cernable to the bare eye, as appears by
[0235]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_Gallilæ{us}_ his Gla$s; the $eventh of them be-
_Vide_ Fro-
mond.
ing but a deceit of the eye, ari$ing from
_Mite. l. 3._
_c. 1. art. 1._
their too great nearne$s; and if a Man try,
in a clear Night, to number them di$tinctly,
he $hall find that there will $ometimes appear
but $ix, and $ometimes more.
True indeed, the original word of this
Scripture <074><059>’<064>, does not nece$$arily imply
any $uch number in its $ignification, but yet
our Engli$h Tran$lation renders it the _$e-_
_ven Stars_; and if it had been expre$ly $o
in the Original too, it might have $poken
true enough, becau$e they are u$ually e$teem-
ed of that number. And when it had been
$aid, _He made the $even Stars, and Orion_, we
might ea$ily have under$tood the words
thus: He made tho$e Con$tellations that
are commonly known unto us under $uch
names.
From all the$e Scriptures, ’tis clearly ma-
nife$t, that it is a frequent cu$tom for the
Holy Gho$t to $peak of natural Things, ra-
ther according to their appearance and com-
mon opinion, than the truth it $elf. Now
it is very plain, and our Enemies them$elves
do grant it, that if the World had been
framed according to the Sy$teme of _Coperni-_
Fromond.
_c{us}, Futurum e$$et ut vulg{us}, de Sol{is} motu &_
_Antar._
_c. 6._
_Terræ $tatu proinde ut nunc loquerctur._ The
vulgar phra$e would have been the $ame as
now it is, when it $peaks of the Sun's Mo-
tion, and the Earth's $tanding $till.
Wherefore ’tis not improbable, that $uch
kind of Scripture-expre$$ions, are to be un-
[0236]That the Earth may be a Planet.
der$tood only in relation to outward ap-
pearances, and vulgar opinion.
PROP. IV.
That divers learned Men have fallen into
# great Ab$urdities, whil$t they have
# looked for the Grounds of Philo$ophy
# from the words of Scripture.
IT has been an ancient and common opi-
nion among$t the _<034>ews_, that the Law of
_Mo$es_ did contain in it, not only tho$e things
which concern our Religion and Obedience,
but every Secret al$o that may po$$ibly be
known in any Art or Science; $o that there
Schickard,
Bechin.
Hapern.
_Di$p._ 5.
_num._ 8.
is not a Demon$tration in Geometry, or
Rule in Arithmetick; not a My$tery in any
Trade, but it may be found out in the
_Pentatcuch_. Hence it was ($ay they) that
_Solomon_ had all his Wi$dom and Policy:
Hence it was that he did fetch his Knowledg
concerning the nature of Vegetables, from
the Cedar of _Lebanon_ to the Hy$op that
grows upon the Wall. Nay, from hence,
they thought a Man might learn the Art of
Miracles, to removea Mountain, or recover
the dead. So $trangely have the learneder
$ort of that Nation been befooled, $ince their
own Cur$e hath lighted upon them.
[0237]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Not much unlike this fooli$h $uper$tition
of theirs, is that cu$tom of many Arti$ts a-
mong$t us; who upon the invention of any
new Secret, will pre$ently find out $ome ob-
$cure Text or other to Father it upon; as
if the Holy Gho$t mu$t needs take notice of
every particular, which their partial Fan-
cies did over-value.
Nor are they altogether guiltle$s of this
Fault, who look for any Secrets of Nature
from the words of Scripture; or will exa-
mine all its expre$$ions by the exact Rules of
Philo$ophy.
Unto what $trange Ab$urdities this fal$e
Imagination of the learneder _<034>ews_ hath ex-
po$ed them, may be manife$t by a great mul-
titude of Examples. I will mention only
$ome few of them. Hence it is, that they
prove the $hin-bone of _Og_ the Giant to be
Schickard.
_ib. Di$p.6._
_num. 2._
above three leagues long: Or (which is a
more mode$t relation) that _Mo$es_ being
fourteen Cubits in $tature, having a Spear
ten ells in length, and leaping up ten Cubits,
could touch this Giant but on the Ancle.
All which, they can confirm unto you by a
cabali$tical interpretation of this $tory, as
it is $et down in Scripture. Hence it is, that
they tell us of all tho$e $trange Bea$ts which
$hall be $een at the coming of the _Me$$i{as}:_
as fir$t, the Ox, which _<034>ob_ calls _Behemoth_,
Buxtor.
Synag.
Juda. _c._ 36.
that every day devours the Gra$s on a thou-
$and Mountains; as you may $ee it in the
_P$alm_, where _David_ mentions the Cattel,
P$.so.10.
or @<060><027>@’<072><072><063><064> upon a thou$and Hills. If you
[0238]That the Earth may be a Planet.
ask how this Bea$t does to find Pa$ture e-
nough? they an$wer, that he remains con-
$tantly in one place, where there is as much
Gra$s grows up in the Night, as was eaten
in the Day.
They tell us al$o of a Bird, which was of
that quantity, that having upon a time ca$t
an Egg out of her Ne$t, there were beaten
down by the fall of it, three hundred of the
talle$t Cedars, and no le$s than three$core
Villages drowned. As al$o of a Frog, as big
as a Town capable of $ixty Hou$es; which
Frog, notwith$tanding his greatne$s, was
devoured by a Serpent, and that Serpent by
a Crow; which Crow, as $he was flying up
to a Tree, eclip$ed the Sun, and darkned
the World; by which you may gue$s, what
a pretty Twig that Tree was. If you
would know the proper Name of this Bird,
you may find it in _P$al._ 50. 11. where it is
called <071>’<071><061>, or in our Tran$lation, the Fowl
_V._ Parap.
Chald.
of the Mountains. It $eems it was $ome-
what of kin to that other Bird they tell us
of, who$e Legs were $o long, that they
reached unto the bottom of that Sea, where
there had been an Ax-head falling for $even
Years together, before it could come to the
bottom.
Many other Relations there are, which
contain $uch horrible Ab$urdities, that a Man
cannot well conceive how they $hould pro-
ceed from rea$onable Creatures. And all
this ari$ing from that wrong Principle of
theirs; That Scripture did exactly contain
[0239]That the Earth may be a Planet.
in it all kind of Truths; and that every
meaning was true, which by the Letter of
it, or by Cabali$tical Interpretations, might
be found out.
Now as it hath been with them, $o like-
wi$e hath it hapned in proportion unto o-
thers; who by a $uper$titious adhering un-
to the bare words of Scripture, have expo-
$ed them$elves unto many $trange Errors.
Thus S. _Ba$il_ holds, That next to the Sun,
Enarrat.
_in_ Gen.
the Moon is bigger than any of the Stars,
becau$e _Mo$es_ does call them only two great
Lights.
Thus others maintain, That there are
Waters, properly $o called, above the $tar-
ry Firmament, becau$e of tho$e vulgar ex-
pre$$ions in Scripture, which in their literal
$en$e do mention them. Of this opinion
were many of the Ancients, _Philo, <034>o$eph{us}_;
and $ince them the Fathers, _ <034>u$tin Mar-_
_Re$p._
_ad que$. 93_
_Orthod._
_tyr, Theodoret, Au$tin, Ambro$e,_
_Que$t,_
11. _$up._
_Gen_.
_DeCiv._
_Dei, lib. 11_
_cap. ult._
_Hex-_
_am.1.2.c.2_
_Ba$il_, and almo$t all the re$t. Since
_Homil._
3. _in Gen:_
them, $undry other learned Men, as _Bede_,
_Strabo, Dama$cen, Tho. Aquinas_, &c. If
you ask for what purpo$e they were placed
here? _<034>u$tin Martyr_ tells us, for the$e two
ends: Fir$t, To cool the heat that might o-
therwi$e ari$e from the motion of the $olid
Orbs; and hence it is ($ay they) that _Sa-_
_turn_ is colder than any of the other Planets,
becau$e tho he move fa$ter, yet he is nearer
to the$e Waters. Secondly, To pre$s and
keep down the Heavens, le$t the frequency
and violence of Winds, might break and
[0240]That the Earth may be a Planet.
$catter them a$under; which Opinion, to-
gether with both its Rea$ons, are now ac-
counted ab$urd and ridiculous.
S. _Au$tin_ concludes the vi$ible Stars to
_DeCivit._
_Dei, 1._ 16.
_c._ 23.
be innumerable, becau$e Scripture-phra$es
$eem to imply as much.
That the Heavens are not round, was the
opinion of _ <034>u$tin Martyr, Ambro$e,_
_Re-_
_$pon. ad_
_que$t._ 93.
_Hex-_
_am.l.1.c.6_
_Chry$o$tom, Theodoret, Theophi-_
_Homil._
14. _in Ep._
_ad Hebr._
_In ca._
8. _Hebr._
_In i-_
_dem c._
_lact_; doubted of by S. _Au$tin_, and di-
_In_
_Gen. ad_
_lit. l_ 1 _c_.9.
_Item 1._ 2.
_c_. 6.
vers others. Nay, S. _Chry$o$tom_ was $o con-
fident of it, that he propo$es the que$tion
in a triumphant manner: Π{οῦ} έι{οι}ν όι σφαι{ρω}
{ει}δῆ {οὐ}{ρα}νὸν {ἐι}ναὶ ἀ{πο}φαινό{μεν}οι. Where
are tho$e Men that can prove the Heavens to
have a $phærical Form? The rea$on of
which was this, Becau$e ’tis $aid in one
Scripture, _that God $tretched forth the Hea-_
_vens as a Curtain_, P$al. 104. 2. _and $preadeth_
_them as a Tent to dwell in_, I$a. 40. 22. And
$o in _Heb_. 8. 2. they are called _a Tent or Ta-_
_bernacle:_ which becau$e it is not $phærical,
therefore they conclude al$o, that the Hea-
vens are not of that form; whereas now,
the contrary is as evident as Demon$tration
can make a thing. And therefore, S. _<034>e-_
_Lib._ 3.
_Comment._
_in_ Gal. 5.
_rome_ in his time, $peaking of the $ame Er-
ror, gives it this plain cen$ure; _E$t in Ec-_
_cle$ia $tultiloquium, $i qu{is} Cœlum putet for-_
_nic{is} modo curvatum_, E$aiæ _quem non intelligit_
_$ermone decept{us}:_ ’Tis _fooli$h $peaking_ in the
Church, if any, through mi$apprehen$ion
of tho$e words in _I$aiah_, $hall affirm the
Heavens not to be round.
[0241]That the Earth may be a Planet.
That the Seas not overflowing the Land,
is a Miracle, was the opinion of _Ba$il_,
_Homil._
4. _He@am._
_ Chry$o$tom, Theodoret, Ambro$e,_
_Commen_
_in <034>ob_.
_In P$al._
103.
_Hexam._
_l 3. c_.2,3.
_Nazianzen_; and $ince them, _Aqui-_
_Orat._ 34
_Aquin_.
_part._ 1.
_que$t._ 69.
_art_. 1.
_nas, Luther, Calvin, Marlorat_; with
_Commen_
_<007>n P$._ 24.
_Item in_
_P$_. 136 6.
$undry others. Which they proved from
the$e Scripture-expre$$ions; that in _<034>ob_ 38.
8, 11. _Who hath $hut up the Sea with doors,_
_when it brake forth, as if it had i$$ued out of_
_the Womb; when I did break up for it my de-_
_creed place; and $et bars and doors, and $aid,_
_hitherto $halt thou come, and no further, and_
_here $hall the pride of thy Waves be $taid._ So
likewi$e, _Prov_. 8. 29. _God gave to the Sea_
_his Decree, that the Waters $hould not pa$s his_
_Commandment_. And _<034>er_. 5. 22. _I have pla-_
_ced the Sand for a bound of the Sea, by a per-_
_petual Decree, that they cannot pa$s it: and th@_
_the Waves thereof to$s them$elves, yet can_
_they not prevail; tho they roar, yet can they_
_not pa$s over, that they turn not again to cover_
_the Earth_. In all which places ($ay they)
’tis implied, that the Water of it $elf, were
it not with-held from its own natural incli-
nation, by a more $pecial Power of God,
would overflow the Land.
Others infer the $ame conclu$ion from that
in _Eccle$ia$tes_, where the Rivers are $aid to
come from the Sea; which they could not
do, unle$s that were higher. I an$wer; They
$hould as well con$ider the latter part of that
Scripture, which $ays, that the Rivers re-
turn to that place from whence they came,
and then the force of this con$equence will
[0242]That the Earth may be a Planet.
vani$h. To this purpo$e, $ome urge that
$peech of our Saviour, where he bids _Simon_
Luk. 5. 24.
’Eις τὰ βα-
θ<033>
to launch forth into the deep; the Latin
word is, _in altum_; from whence they ga-
ther, that the Sea is higher than the Land.
But this $avours $o much of Monki$h Igno-
rance, that it de$erves rather to be laughed
at, than to be an$wered.
But now if we con$ider the true Proper-
ties of this Element, according to the Rules
of Philo$ophy; we $hall find, that its not
overflowing the Land, is $o far from being
a Miracle, that it is a nece$$ary con$equence
of its Nature; and ’twould rather be a Mi-
racle, if it $hould be otherwi$e, as it was
in the general Deluge. The rea$on is, be-
cau$e the Water of it $elf mu$t nece$$arily
de$cend to the lowe$t place; which it can-
not do, unle$s it be collected in a $phærical
Form, as you may plainly di$cern in this
Figure.
Where the Sea at D may $eem to be higher
than a Mountain at B, or C, becau$e the
[0243]That the Earth may be a Planet.
ri$ing of it in the mid$t, does $o intercept
our $ight from either of tho$e places, that
we cannot look in a $treight Line from the
one to the other. So that it may $eem to be
no le$s than a Miracle, by which the Sea
(being a heavy Body) was with-held from
flowing down to tho$e lower places of B, or
C. But now, if you con$ider that the a$-
cending of a Body, is its motion from the
Centre; and de$cent, is its approaching
unto it: you $hall find, that the Sea to move
from D, to B or C, is a motion of A$cent,
which is contrary to its nature, becau$e the
Mountain at B, or C, are farther off from
the Centre, than the Sea at D, the Lines
A B, and A C, being longer than the other
A D. So that for the Sea to keep always
in its Channel, is but agreeable to its Na-
ture, as being a heavy Body. But the mean-
ing of tho$e Scriptures, is, to $et forth the
Power and Wi$dom of God; who hath ap-
pointed the$e Channels for it, and be$et it
with $uch $trong Banks, to with$tand the
fury of its waves. Or if the$e Men do $o
much rely in natural Points, upon the bare
words of Scripture, they might ea$ily be
confuted from tho$e other places, where
God is $aid to have founded the Earth upon
the Seas, and e$tabli$hed it upon the Floods.
From the literal interpretation of which,
many of the Ancients have fallen into ano-
ther Error; aff<007>rming, the Water to be in
the lower place; and as a _ba$is_, whereon the
the weight of the Earth was born up. Of
[0244]That the Earth may be a Planet.
this opinion were _ Clemens Alexandrinus,_
_Recog._ S
Athana$ius, Hillary, Eu$ebius,
_Orat._
_cont. I do-_
_los._
and others. So that it $eems, if a Man
$hould re$olutely adhere to the bare words
_In p$al._
136. 6.
of the Scripture, he might find contradi-
_In p$._
24.
ction in it: of which, the natural meaning
is altogether incapable. S. _<034>erome_ tells us
_Commen._
_in I$a. l._ 13
of $ome who would prove Stars to have
under$tanding, from that place in _I$a._ 45.
12. _My hands have $tretched out the Heavens,_
_and all their Hoa$t have I commanded._ Now
($ay they) none but intelligent Creatures are
capable of Precepts; and therefore, the
Stars mu$t needs have rational Souls. Of
this opinion was _Philo_ the Jew: nay, ma-
_De plant._
_Noe._
ny of the Rabbies conclude, that they do
every hour $ing prai$es unto God, with an
To$tatus
_in <034>o$b._
_c._ 10 _que$t._
13, 14.
audible real Voice. But of that in <034>ob 38.
7. which $peaks of _the Morning Stars $ing-_
_ing together._ And _P$al._ 19. 3, 4. where ’tis
faid of the Heavens, that _there is no $peech_
_nor language where their Voice is not heard, and_
_their words are gone to the ends of the World._
And whereas we tran$late that place in the
tenth of _<034>o$hua,_ concerning the $tanding $till
of the Heavens; the original word, <067><072><072>,
does properly $ignify _Silence;_ and according
to their opinion, _<034>o$hua_ did only bid them
hold their peace. From $uch grounds, ’tis
likely did _Origen_ fetch his Opinion, that
_Tom._ 1.
_in <034>oban._
the Stars $hould be $aved. I might $et down
many other the like In$tances, were it not
for being already weary of raking into the
Errors of Antiquity, or uncovering the
[0245]That the Earth may be a Planet.
nakedne$s of our Forefathers. That ex-
cu$e of _Aco$ta,_ may ju$tly $erve to miti-
_De nat._
_novi orbis,_
_lib.1.c.2._
gate the Mi$takes of the$e Ancient Divines:
_Facilè condonandum e$t patribus, $i cum cogno$-_
_cendo colendòque Creatori toti vacarent, de_
_creaturâ minus aptè aliqua ex parte opinati_
_$unt._ Tho$e good Men were $o wholly bu-
$ied about the Knowledg and Wor$hip of the
Creator, that they had not lei$ure enough
for an exact $earch into the E$$ence of the
Creatures. However, the$e Examples that
have been already cited, may $ufficiently
manife$t, how frequently others have been
deceived, in concluding the Points of Phi-
lo$ophy from the Expre$$ions of Scrip-
ture. And therefore, ’tis not certain, but
that in the pre$ent ca$e al$o, it may be
in$ufficient for $uch a manner of argu-
ing.
[0246]That the Earth may be a Planet.
PROP. V.
That the Scripture, in its proper con$tru-
ction, does not any where affirm the
Immobility of the Earth.
THe $ame An$wer which was in$i$ted on
before, concerning the conformity of
Scripture-expre$$ions, to Mens capacity and
common opinion, may well enough $atisfy
all tho$e Arguments, which $eem thence to
affirm the Earth's $etledne$s and immobili-
ty; $ince this is as well agreeable to out-
ward appearance, and vulgar apprehen$ion,
as the other.
But now, for more full $atisfaction, I
$hall $et down the particular places that are
urged for it; which being throughly exa-
mined, we may plainly di$cern, that none
of them, in their proper meaning, will $erve
to infer any $uch conclu$ion.
One of the$e $ayings, is that of the
Valle$ius
_Sacr. Phil._
_c.<007>p. 62._
Preacher, _Eccle$_. 1. 4. _One Generation com-_
_eth, and another pa$$eth, but the Earth en-_
Fuller,
_Mi$cell._
_l.1.c.15_
_dureth for ever;_ where the original word is,
<063><072><068><025>, and the vulgar, _$tat;_ from whence
Pineda,
_Cimment._
_inl<007>cum._
our Adver$aries conclude, that it is im-
moveable.
I an$wer: The meaning of the word, as
it is here applied, is _permanet;_ or as we
[0247]That the Earth may be a Planet.
tran$late it, _endureth._ For it is not the pur-
po$e of this place, to deny all kind of mo-
tion to the whole Earth: but that of Ge-
neration and Corruption, to which other
things in it are liable, And though _Pineda,_
and others, keep a great deal of imperti-
nent $tir about this Scripture, yet they grant
this to be the natural meaning of it; which
you may more clearly di$cern, if you con$i-
der the chief $cope of this Book; wherein
the Preacher's intent is, to $hew the extra-
ordinary vanity of all earthly Content-
ments, _ver._ 2. the utter unprofitablene$s of
all a Man's Labours, _ver._ 3. And this he il-
lu$trates, by the $hortne$s and uncertainty
of his Life; in which re$pect, he is below
many of his fellow Creatures, as may be
mani$e$ted from the$e four Compari$ons.
1. From the Earth, which tho it $eem to
be but as the Sediment of the World, as the
Rubbi$h of the Creation; yet is this bet-
ter than Man in re$pect of his la$tingne$s,
for _one Generation pa$$eth away, and another_
_cometh; but the Earth,_ that abideth for ever,
_ver._ 4.
2. From the Sun; who, though he $eem
frequently to go down, yet he con$tantly
$eems to ri$e again, and $hines with the $ame
glory, _ver. 5. But Man dieth and wa$teth a-_
Job 14.
10, 12.
_way; yea, Man giveth up the Gho$t; and_
_where is he? He lieth down, and ri$eth not, till_
_the Heavens be no more._
3. From the Wind, the common Em-
blem of Uncertainty; vet it is more con-
[0248]That the Earth may be a Planet.
$tant than Man, for that _knows its circuits,_
_and whirleth about continually,_ ver. 6. _whereas_
P$.78.39.
our life pa$$eth away as doth the V Vind, but re-
turneth not again.
4. From the Sea; tho it be as uncertain
as the Moon, by whom ’tis governed, yet is
it more durable than Man and his Happi-
ne$s. For tho the Rivers run into it, and
from it, yet is it $till of the $ame quantity
that it was at the beginning, _ver$. 7._ But
Man grows wor$er, as he grows older, and
$till nearer to a decay. So that in this re-
$pect, he is much inferior to many other of
his fellow Creatures.
From whence it is manife$t; that this con-
$tancy, or $tanding of the Earth, is not op-
po$ed to its local motion, but to the chang-
ing or pa$$ing away of divers Men in their
$everal Generations. And therefore, thence
to conclude the Earth's Immobility, were as
weak and ridiculous, as if one $hould argue
thus: One Miller goes, and another comes,
M. Car-
penter's
_Geog. l 1._
_c. 4._
but the Mill remains $till; _ergo,_ the Mill hath
no motion.
Or thus; one Pilat goes, and another
comes, but the Ship remains $till; _ergo,_ the
Ship doth not $tir.
_R. Mo$es_ tells us, how that many of the
_Perplex._
_l._ 2. _c._ 29.
Jews did from this place conclude, that _So-_
_lomon_ thought the Earth to be Eternal, be-
cau$e he $aith it abideth, <067><060><072><025><060>, for ever;
and que$tionle$s, if we examine it impar-
tially, we $hall find that the phra$e $eems
more to favour this Ab$urdity, than that
[0249]That the Earth may be a Planet.
which our Adver$aries would collect from
hence, that it is without motion.
But Mr. _Fuller_ urging this Text again$t _Co-_
_pernicus,_ tells us; If any $hould interpret
the$e Phra$es, concerning the Earth's $tand-
ing $till, _ver$._ 4. and the Sun's motion,
_ver$._ 5. in reference only to appearance and
common opinion, he mu$t nece$$arily al$o
under$tand tho$e two other Ver$es, which
mention the motion of the Wind and Ri-
vers, in the $ame $en$e. As if he $hould $ay,
becau$e $ome things appear otherwi$e than
they are, therefore every thing is otherwi$e
than it appears: or, becau$e Scripture $peaks
of $ome natural things, as they are e$teemed
according to Man's fal$e conceit; therefore
’tis nece$$ary, that every natural thing men-
tioned in Scripture, mu$t be interpreted in
the like $en$e: or, becau$e in one place we
read of the ends of a Staff, 1 _Kings_ 8. 8.
and in many other places, of the ends of
the Earth, and the ends of Heaven: There-
fore the Earth and Heavens have as properly
ends, as a Staff. ’Tis the very $ame Con$e-
quence with that in the Objection. Becau$e
in this place of _Eccle$ia$tes,_ we read of the
re$t of the Earth, and the motion of the
Sun; therefore, the$e Phra$es mu$t needs
be under$tood in the $ame proper con$tru-
ction as tho$e afterwards, where Motion
was attributed to the Wind and Rivers.
Which Inference you $ee is $o weak, that the
Objector need not triumph $o much in its
$trength as he doth.
[0250]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Another proof like unto this, is taken
from St. _Peter, Epi$t. 2. Cap. 3. v. 5._ where
he $peaks of the Earth $tanding out of the
Water, and in the Water, {γῆ} συνεςῶσα;
and therefore the Earth is immoveable.
I an$wer: ’Tis evident that the word
here is equivalent with _fuit:_ and the $cope
of the Apo$tle is, to $hew, that God made
all the Earth; both that which was above
the Water, and that which was under it.
So that from this expre$$ion, to collect the
re$t and immobility of the Earth, would be
fuch an Argument as this other. Such a
Man made that part of a Mill-wheel; or a
Ship, which $tands below the Water, and
that part which $tands above the Water;
therefore tho$e things are immoveable.
To $uch vain and idle Con$equences, does
the heat of Oppo$ition drive our Adver-
$aries.
A third Argument, $tronger than either
of the former, they conceive may be col-
1 Chron.
16.30.
P$al.93.1.
_Item 96._
10.
lected from tho$e Scriptures: where ’tis
$aid, _The VVorld is e$tabli$hed, that it cannot_
_be moved._
To which, I an$wer: The$e places $peak
of the World in general, and not particu-
larly of our Earth; and therefore may as
well prove the immobility of the Heavens,
they being the greate$t part of the World;
in compari$on to which, our Earth is but as
an in$en$ible Point.
If you reply, that the word in the$e pla-
ces is to be under$tood by a _Synechdoche,_ as
[0251]That the Earth may be a Planet.
being meant only of this habitable World,
the Earth.
I an$wer: Fir$t, This is only $aid, not
proved. Secondly, _David,_ but a little be-
fore, $eems to make a difference between the
World and the Earth, _P$al. 90._ 2. where he
$ays, _Before thou had$t formed the Earth and_
_the V Vorld._ But, thirdly, in another place,
there is the $ame original word applied ex-
pre$ly to the Heavens; and which is yet
more, the $ame place does likewi$e mention
this $uppo$ed $etledne$s of the Earth; Prov.
3. 19. _The Lord by W<007>$dom hath founded the_
_Earth: and by Under$tanding, bath be e$tabli$hed_
_the Heavens._ So that the$e places can no
more prove an immobility in the Earth than
in the Heavens.
If you yet reply, That by the Heavens
there, is meant the Seat of the Ble$$ed, which
does not move with the re$t.
I an$wer: Tho by $uch an eva$ion, a Man
might po$$ibly avoid the force of this place:
yet, fir$t, ’tis but a groundle$s $hift: becau$e
then, that Ver$e will not contain a full enu-
meration of the parts in the World, as may
$eem more agreeable to the intention of it;
but only $hew, that God created this Earth
where we live, and the Heaven of Heavens.
So that the Heaven of the Stars and Planets,
$hall be $hifted out from the number of the
other Creatures. Secondly, There is ano-
ther place which cannot be $o avoided,
_P$al._ 89. 37. where the P$almi$t u$es this
expre$$ion, <071><072><064>’, _It $hall be e$tabli$hed as the_
[0252]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_Moon._ So _P$alm_. 8. 3. _The Moon and the_
_Stars,_ <074><063><065><065><072><064> <072><069><027>, which [thou ha$t e$ta-
_bli$hed.]_ Thus likewi$e, _Prov.8.27. when be_
_e$tabli$hed the Heavens:_ And in the next
Ver$e, our Engli$h Tran$lation reads it,
_when he e$tabli$hed the Clouds._ And yet our
Adver$aries will affirm the Moon, and Stars,
and Clouds, to be $ubject unto natural Mo-
tions: Why then $hould the very $ame ex-
pre$$ions be counted as $u$$icient Arguments
to take it away from the Earth?
If it be replied; That by e$tabli$hing the
Heavens, is meant only the holding of them
up, that they do not fall down to us, (as
_Lorinus_ explains that in _P$al._ 8. and quotes
Lorinus
_Comment._
_in_ P$.8.
_Euthymius_ for the $ame interpretation)
_Fundandi verbum $ignificat decidere non po$$e,_
_aut dimoteri a loco ubi collocata $unt._ I an-
$wer, Why may not we as well interpret
the words thus of the Earth; $o that by
e$tabli$hing of it, is meant only the keep-
ing of it up in the va$t places of the open
Air, without falling to any other place.
From hence it is plain, That the$e Scrip-
tures are to be under$tood of $uch an im-
mobility in the Earth, as may likewi$e a-
gree with the Heavens: the $ame original
word being $o promi$cuou$ly applied to
both.
I, but (you will $ay) there are $ome other
places which do more peculiarly apply this
$etledne$s and e$tabli$hment to the Earth.
So _P$al._ 1 19. 9. _Thy Faithfulne$s is unto all_
_Generations: Thou ha$t e$tabli$hed the Earth,_
[0253]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_and it abideth._ Thus likewi$e, _P$al._ 104. 5.
_Who laid the Foundations of the Earth, that it_
_$hould not be removed for ever._ The latter of
which, being well weighed in its Original,
($aith Mr. _Fuller)_ does in three emphatical
M_i$cel l.1._
_c.15._
words, $trongly conclude the Earth's im-
mobility.
As fir$t, when he $ays, <072><068>’ _fundavit,_ he
hath founded it: wherein it is implied, that
it does not change its place. To which may
be added all tho$e Texts, which $o frequent-
ly $peak of _the Foundations of the Earth;_ as
al$o that expre$$ion of the _P$almi$t,_ where
he mentions _the Pillars of the Earth,_ P$alm.
75. 3.
The $econd word is (<074>’<065><072><064><059>), tran$la-
ted _Ba$is;_ and by the _Septuagint,_ ’{ἐπὶ} τ{ιὼ}
ασφάλ{ει}αν ὰυτῦs;; that is, he hath founded
it upon its own firmne$s; and therefore it is
altogether without motion.
The third expre$$ion is <068><061><059><063><077><060><064>, from
the Root, <068><061><059>, which $ignifies _declinare;_
implying, that it could not wag with the
lea$t kind of declination.
To the$e I an$wer $everally:
Fir$t, For the word, <072><017>’ _fundavit,_ It can-
not be under$tood properly, as if the natu-
tural Frame of the Earth, like other arti$i-
cial Buildings, did need any bottom to up-
hold it; for _he hangeth the Earth upon no-_
_thing,_ Job 26. 7. But it is a _Metaphor,_ and
$ignifies God's placing or $cituating this
Globe of Land and Water. As _David_ tells
us of _the Pillars of the Earth:_ $o _<034>ob_ men-
[0254]That the Earth may be a Planet.
tions _pillars of the Heavens_, Job 26. 11. and
yet that will not prove them to be immova-
ble.
True indeed, we read often concerning
the Foundations of the Earth: but $o we do
likewi$e of the Ends, Sides, and Corners
of the Earth; and yet the$e Scriptures will
not prove it to be of a long or $quare form.
Be$ides, we read al$o of the Foundations of
Heaven, <067><068><069><026> <063><061><060><059><061><068>, 2 _Sam_. 22. 8.
And yet we mu$t not hence infer, that they
are without all motion; As al$o of the _plant-_
_ing of the Heavens_, Ifa. 51. 6. which may as
well prove them to be immovable, as that
which follows in the $ame Ver$e concerning
the Foundations o$ the Earth.
Which phra$e (if I have ob$erved right)
in $everal places of Scripture, is to be un-
der$tood, according to the$e three Interpre-
tations.
1. It is taken $ometimes for the lower
parts of the Earth, as appears by that place
2 Sam. 22. 16. _The Channels of the Sea ap-_
_So_ P$al.
18. 15.
_peared; the Foundations of the VVorld were_
_di$covered._
2. Sometimes for the beginning and fir$t
creation of it, _I$a._ 40. 21. _Hath it not been_
_told you from the beginning ? have ye not un-_
_der$tood from the Foundations of the Earth?_
And in many other places, _Before the Foun-_
Joh. 17.24
Ephef.1.4.
_dation of the VVorld was laid;_ that is, before
the fir$t Creation.
Sometimes it $ignifies the Magi$trates and
chief Governors of the Earth. So many
[0255]That the Earth may be a Planet.
interpret that place in _Micah_ 6.2. where ’tis
$aid, _Hear, O ye Mountains, the Lord's Con-_
_trover$y, and ye $trong Foundations of the_
_Earth._ So P$al.82.5. _The Foundations of the_
_Earth are out of cour$e:_ And in 1 _Sam_ 2.8.
they are called Pillars; _For the Pillars of the_
_Earth are the Lords, and he bath $et the VVorld_
_upon them._ Hence it is, that the Hebrews
derive their word for Ma$ter, or Lord;
$rom a Root which $ignifies a _Ba$is,_ or Bot-
tom, <071><061><060><027> ab <071><060><027>. And the Greek word
Etymol,
mag.
for King, does, in its Primitives, import as
much as the Foundation of the People, βά-
{οι}λ{οι}ς, qua$i βά{οι}ς τ{οῦ} λα{οῦ}. But now,
none of all the $everal interpretations of this
phra$e, will in the lea$t manner conduce
to the confirmation of the pre$ent Argu-
ment.
As for the $econd word, <074><062><061><064><059>, _Ba$is_
_ejus._ I an$wer, The proper $ignification of
it, is, _locus di$po$itus, $edes,_ or _$tatio_, an
appointed Seat or Station; and according
to this $en$e, is it mo$t frequently u$ed in
Scripture. And there$ore, the Heavens are
$ometimes called, <071>'<064><059>, the Seat of God's
Habitation. And for this rea$on likewi$e,
do _Aquila_ and _Symmachus_ tra$late it by the
word ἕδ{ὲα}, a Seat, or appointed $cituati-
on, which may as well be attributed to the
Heavens.
The third expre$$ion is <068><061><059><063><060><064>, that
it $hould not be moved from the Primitive
, <068><061><059> which does not $ignify barely to move,
[0256]That the Earth may be a Planet.
but _declinare_, or _vacillare_, to decline or $lip
a$ide from its natural cour$e. Thus it is
u$ed by _David_, P$al. 17.5. where he prays,
_Hold up my goings in thy Paths_, <071><068><059><065><070><064>
_that my Foot-$teps $lide not_. He does
not mean that his feet $hould not move. So
_P$al_. 121. 3. _He will not $uffer thy foot to be_
_moved._ Thus likewi$e, _P$al_. 16.8. _Becau$e_
_the Lord is at my right band, I $hall not be_
_moved_: which la$t place is tran$lated in the
New Te$tament, by the Greek word {οα-
Act.2.25.
λευω, which $ignifies _fluctuare_, or _vacillare_,
to be $haken by $uch an uncertain motion,
as the Waves of the Sea. Now, as _David's_
feet may have their u$ual motion, and yet
in this $en$e be $aid not to move, that is,
not to decline or $lip a$ide : $o neither can
the $ame phra$e, applied to the Earth, prove
it to be immovable.
Nor do I $ee any rea$on, why that of
_Didacus A$tunica_, may not be truly a$$ir-
_Comment._
_an_ Job.
med, That we may prove the natural
motion of the Earth, from that place in
_<034>ob 6.9. Qui commovet terram è loco $uo_,
as well as its re$t and immobility from
the$e.
From all which, it is very evident, that
each of the$e expre$$ions, concerning the
founding or e$tabli$bing both of Heaven or
Earth, were not intended to $hew the un-
movablene$s of either, but rather, to ma-
ni$e$t the Power and Wi$dom of Provi-
dence, who had $o $etled the$e parts of the
[0257]That the Earth may be a Planet.
World in their proper $cituations, that no
natural cau$e could di$place them, or make
them decline from their appointed cour$e.
As for $uch who do utterly di$like all new
interpretation of Scripture, even in $uch
matters as do meerly concern Opinion, and
are not fundamental : I would only pro-
po$e unto them a $peech of S. _Hierome,_ con-
cerning $ome that were of the $ame mind
in his time; _Cum novas $emper expetant vo-_
_luptates, & gulæ eorum vicina Maria non $uf-_
_ficiant, cur in $olo $tudio Scripturarum, veteri_
_$apore contenti $unt?_
Thus have I in $ome mea$ure cleared the
chief Arguments from Scripture, again$t this
Opinion. For which notwith$tanding, I
have not thence cited any; becau$e I con-
ceive the Holy Writ, being chie$ly intended
to inform us of $uch things as concern our
Faith and Obedience : we cannot thence
take any proper proof for the con$irmation
of Natural Secrets.
[0258]That the Earth may be a Planet.
PROP. VI.
That there is not any Argument from the
Words of Scripture, Principles of Na-
ture, or Ob$ervations in A$tronomy,
which can $u$$iciently evidence the
Earth to be in the Gentre of the _Uni-_
_ver$e._
Our Adver$aries do much in$ult in the
$trength o$ tho$e Arguments which
they conceive, do unan$werably conclude,
the Earth to be in the Centre o$ the World.
Whereas, if they were but impartially con-
$idered, they would be found altogether in-
$ufficient for any $uch conclu$ion, as $hall
be clearly manife$ted in this following
Chapter.
The Arguments which they urge in the
proof of this, are of three $orts; Either
$uch as are taken,
1. From expre$$ions of Scripture.
2. From Principles of Natural Philo$o-
phy.
3. From common appearances in A$tro-
nomy.
Tho$e of the fir$t kind, are chiefly two:
The fir$t is grounded on that common Scrip-
ture-phra$e, which $peaks of the Sun as be-
ing above us. So _Solomon_ often mentioning
[0259]That the Earth may be a Planet.
humane Affairs, calls them, the _VVorks_
Eccle$. 1.
14, &c.
_which are done under the Sun._ From whence
it appears, that the Earth is below it; and
therefore nearer to the Centre of the _Uni-_
_ver$e_ than the Sun.
I an$wer : Though the Sun, in compari-
$on to the ab$olute Frame of the World, be
in the mid$t; yet this does not hinder, but
that in re$pect to our Earth, he may be tru-
ly $aid to be above it, becau$e we u$ually
mea$ure the height or lowne$s of any thing,
by its being further off, or nearer unto this
Centre of our Earth. From which, $ince
the Sun is $o remote, it may properly be af-
firmed, that we are under it ; though not-
with$tanding that be in the Centre of the
World.
A $econd Argument of the $ame kind, is
urged by _Fromondus_.
’Tis requi$ite, that Hell (which is in the
_Antar. c._
12. _item_
_Veft.traft._
_s.c._2.
Centre of the Earth) $hould be mo$t re-
motely $cituated from the Seat of the Ble$-
$ed. But now this Heaven, which is the
Seat of the Ble$$ed, is concentrical to the
$tarry Sphere. And therefore it will $ollow,
that our Earth mu$t be in the mid$t of this
Sphere; and $o con$equently in the Centre
of the World.
I an$wer : This Argument is grounded
upon the$e uncertainties ;
1. That Hell mu$t needs be $cituated in
the Centre of our Earth.
2. That the Heaven of the Ble$$ed, mu$t
needs be concentrical to that o$ the Stars.
[0260]That the Earth may be a Planet.
3. That places mu$t be as far di$tant in
$cituation, as in u$e :
Which becau$e they are taken for gran-
ted, without any proof, and are in them-
$elves but weak and doubt$ul: therefore the
conclu$ion (which always follows the wor$er
part) cannot be $trong, and $o will not need
any other an$wer.
The $econd $ort of Arguments taken from
natural Philo$ophy, are principally the$e
three:
_Arg._ 1. From the vilene$s of our Earth,
becau$e it con$i$ts of a more $ordid and ba$e
Matter than any other part of the World;
and therefore, mu$t be $cituated in the Cen-
tre, which is the wor$t place, and at the
greate$t di$tance from tho$e purer incorrup-
tible Bodies, the Heavens.
I an$wer : This Argument does $uppo$e
$uch Propo$itions for Grounds, which are
not yet proved; and therefore not to be
granted. As,
1. That Bodies mu$t be as far di$tant in
Place, as in Nobility.
2. That the Earth is a more ignoble Sub-
$tance than any of the other Planets, con-
$i$ting of a more ba$e and vile Matter.
3. That the Centre is the wor$t place.
All which, are, if not evidently fal$e,
yet very uncertain.
_Arg._ 2. From the nature of the Centre,
which is the place of Re$t, and $uch as in
all circular Motions, is it $elf immovable;
And therefore will be the fitte$t $cituation
[0261]That the Earth may be a Planet.
for the Earth; which by rea$on of its hea-
vine$s, is naturally unfit for motion.
I an$wer : This Argument likewi$e is
grounded upon the$e two $al$e Foundations:
As,
1. That the whole Frame o$ Nature does
move round, excepting only the Earth.
2. That the whole Earth, con$idered as
whole, and in its proper place, is heavy, or
more un$it for a natural motion than any of
the other Planets.
Which are $o far from being $uch general
Grounds, from which Controver$ies $hould
be di$cu$$ed, That they are the very thing
in que$tion betwixt us and our Adver$a-
ries.
_Arg._ 3. From the nature of all heavy
Bodies, which are to fall towards the lowe$t
place. From whence they conclude, that our
Earth mu$t be in the Centre.
I an$wer: This may prove it to be a Cen-
tre of Gravity, but not of Di$tance; or
that it is in the mid$t of the World. Yea,
(but fays our Adver$aries) _Ari$totle_ for this
urges a Demon$tration, which mu$t needs
be infallible. Thus, the motion of light
Bodies, does apparently ténd upward to-
wards the Circumference of the World :
but now the motion of heavy Bodies, is di-
rectly contrary to the a$cent of the other ;
where$ore it will nece$$arily follow, that the$e
do all of them tend unto the Centre of the
World.
[0262]That the Earth may be a Planet.
I an$wer: Though _Ari$totle_ were a Ma$ter
in the Art of _Syllogi$ms_, and he from whom
he received the Rules of Di$putation; yet
in this particular, ’tis very plain that he
was deceived with a Fallacy, whil$t his Ar-
gument does but only $uppo$e that which it
pretend to prove.
That light Bodies do a$cend unto $ome
Circum$erence which is higher and above
the Earth, is plain and undeniable. But
that this Circumference is the $ame with that
of the World, or concentrical unto it, can-
not be rea$onably a$$irmed, unle$s he $up-
po$es the Earth to be in the Centre of the
_Univer$e_, which is the thing to be pro-
ved.
I would fain know from what grounds
our Adver$aries can prove, that the de$cent
of heavy Bodies is to the Centre; or the
a$cent of light Bodies, to the Circumference
of the World. The utmo$t experience we
can have in this kind, does but extend to
tho$e things that are upon our Earth, or in
the Air above it. And alas, what is this
unto the va$t frame of the whole _Univer$e_,
but _punctulum_, $uch an in$en$ible Point,
which does not bear $o great a proportion
to the whole, as a $mall Sand does unto the
Earth? Wherefore it were a $en$le$s thing,
from our experience of $o little a part, to
pronounce any thing in$allibly concerning
the $cituation of the whole.
[0263]That the Earth may be a Planet.
The Arguments from _A$tronomy_, are
chie$ly the$e four; each of which are boa$t-
ed of to be unan$werable.
_Arg._ 1. The _Horizon_ does every where
divide all the great Circles of a Sphere in-
to two equal parts : So there is always half
the Equinoctial above it, and half below.
Thus likewi$e, there will con$tantly be $ix
Signs o$ the _Zodiack_ above the _Horizon,_ and
other $ix below it. And be$ides, the Circles
of the Heaven and Earth, are each way
proportionable to one another; as fifteen
German miles on the Earth, are every where
agreeable to one Degree in the Heavens; and
one Hour in the Earth, is corre$pondent to
fifteen Degrees in the _Equator._ From whence
it may be inferred, that the Earth mu$t ne-
ce$$arily be $cituated in the mid$t of the$e
Circles; and $o con$equently, in the Centre
of the World.
I an$wer : This Argument does rightly
prove the Earth to be in the mid$t of the$e
Circles : But we cannot hence conclude, that
it is in the Centre of the World: from which,
tho it were never $o much di$tant, yet would
it $till remain in the mid$t of tho$e Circles,
becau$e it is the Eye that imagines them to
be de$cribed about it. Wherefore it were a
weak and prepo$terous Collection, to argue
thus, That the Earth is in the Centre of the
World, becau$e in the mid$t of tho$e Cir-
cles; or becau$e the Parts and Degrees of
the Earth, are an$werable in proportion to
the Parts and Degrees in Heaven. Whereas,
[0264]That the Earth may be a Planet.
it follows rather on the contrary, That the$e
Circles are equally di$tant and proportional
in their parts, in re$pect of the Earth, be-
cau$e it is our Eye that de$cribes them about
the Centre of it.
So that though a far greater part of the
World did appear at one time than at ano-
ther; yet in re$pect of tho$e Circles which
our Eye de$cribes about the Earth, all that
we could $ee at once, would $eem to be but
a perfect Hemi$phere: As may be manife$ted
by this following Figure.
Where if we $uppo$e A to be our Earth,
BCDE one of the great Circles which
[0265]That the Earth may be a Planet.
we fancy about it, FGHI the Orb of fixed
Stars, R the Centre of them. Now though
the Arch, G F I, be bigger than the other,
GHI, yet notwith$tanding, to the Eye on
the Earth A, one will appear a Semicircle as
well as the other; becau$e the Imagination
does transfer all tho$e Stars into the le$$er
Circle, BCDE, which it does fancy to be
de$cribed above that Centre. Nay, though
there were a habitable Earth, at a far grea-
ter di$tance from the Centre of the World,
even in the place of _<034>upiter_; as $uppo$e at
Q, yet then al$o would there be the $ame
appearance. For though the Arch, KFL,
in the $tarry Heaven, were twice as big as
the other, KHL, yet notwith$tanding, at
the Earth Q, they would both appear but
as equal Hemi$pheres, being transferred in-
to that other Circle, MNOP, which is part
of the Sphere that the Eye de$cribes to it
$elf about the Earth.
From whence we may plainly di$cern,
That though the Earth be never $o far di-
ftant from the Centre of the World; yet
the Parts and Degrees of that imaginary
Sphere about it, will always be propor-
tional to the Parts and Degrees of the
Earth.
_Arg_. 2. Another Demon$tration like un-
to this former, frequently urged to the $ame
purpo$e, is this: If the Earth be out of the
Centre of the World, then mu$t it be $ci-
tuated in one of the$e three Po$itions : ei-
_Vid. Cars._
_Greg. l. x._
_co 5._
ther in the _Equator_, but out of the _Axis_;
[0266]That the Earth may be a Planet.
or, $econdly, in the _Axis_, but out of the
_Equator_; or, thirdly, be$ides both of them.
But it is not placed according to any of the$e
$cituations, therefore mu$t it needs be in
the Centre.
1. ’Tis not in the _Equator_, and be$ide the
_Axis_. For then, fir$t, there will be no _E-_
_quinox_ at all in $ome places, when the Days
and Nights $hall be of an equal length. Se-
condly, The Afternoons and Forenoons
will not be of the $ame length; becau$e,
then our Meridian-Line mu$t divide the _He-_
_mi$phere_ into unequal parts.
2. ’Tis not in the _Axis_, but out of the
_Equator_; For then, fir$t, the _Equinox_ would
not happen when the Sun was in the middle
Line between the two _Sol$tices_, but in $ome
other Parallel, which might be nearer to one
of them, according as the Earth did ap-
proach to one _'Fropick_ more than another.
Secondly, There would not be $uch a pro-
portion between the increa$e and decrea$e
of Days and Nights, as now there is.
3. ’Tis not be$ides both of them: For
then, all the$e Inconveniences, and $undry
others, mu$t with the $ame nece$$ity of con-
$equence be inferred. From whence it will
follow, That the Earth mu$t be $cituated
there, where the _Axis_ and _Equator_ meet,
which is in the Center of the World.
To this we grant, that the Earth mu$t
needs be placed, both in the _Axis_ and _Equa-_
_tor_; and $o con$equently, in the Centre of
that Sphere which we imagine about it:
[0267]That the Earth may be a Planet.
But yet this will not prove, that it is in the
mid$t of the _Univer$e_. For let our Adver-
$aries $uppo$e it to be as far di$tant from
that, as they conceive the Sun to be; yet
may it $till be $cituated, in the very con-
cour$e of the$e two Lines: becau$e the
_Axis_ of the World is nothing el$e but
that imaginary Line which pa$$es through
the Poles of our Earth, to the Poles of
the World. And $o likewi$e the _Equa-_
_tor_, is nothing el$e but a great Circle in the
mid$t of the Earth, betwixt both the Poles,
which by imagination is continued even to
the fixed Stars. Thus al$o, we may affirm
the Earth to be in the plane of the _Zodiack_,
if by its annual motion it did de$cribe that
imaginary Circle: and in the plane of the
_Equator_, if by its diurnal motion about its
own _Axis_, it did make $everal Parallels, the
mid$t of which $hould be the _Equator_. From
whence it appears, that the$e two former
Arguments proceed from one and the $ame
mi$take, whil$t our Adver$aries $uppo$e the
Circumference and Center of the Sphere, to
be the $ame with that of the World.
Another demon$tration of the $ame kind,
_Arg. 3._
is taken from the Eclip$es of the Sun and
Moon; which would not always happen
when the$e two Luminaries are diametri-
cally oppo$ed, but $ometimes when they
are le$s di$tant than a Semicircle, if it were $o
that the Earth were not in the Centre.
I an$wer: This Argument, if well con$i-
dered, will be found mo$t directly to infer
[0268]That the Earth may be a Planet.
this conclu$ion, That in all Eclip$es, the Earth
is in $uch a $treight Line, (betwixt the two
Luminaries) who$e extremities do point
unto oppo$ite parts of the _Zodiack_. Now tho
our Adver$aries $hould $uppo$e (as _Coperni-_
_cus_ does) the Earth to be $cituated in that
which they would have to be the Sun's Orb;
yet would there not be any Eclip$e, but when
the Sun and Moon were diametrically oppo-
$ite, and our Earth betwixt them: As may
clearly be manife$ted by this Figure, where
you $ee the two Luminaries in oppo$ite Signs:
and according as any part of our Earth is
$cituated by its diurnal Revolution, $o will
every Eclip$e be either vi$ible, or not vi$ible
unto it.
[0269]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_Arg_. 4. The la$t and chief Argument, is
Ari$t. _de_
_Cælo. l. 2._
_c._ 14.
taken from the appearance of the Stars;
which in every Horizon, at each hour of
the Night, and at all times of the Year,
$eem of an equal bigne$s. Now this could
not be, if our Earth were $ometimes nearer
unto them by 2000000 German miles,
which is granted to be the Diameter of
that Orb, wherein the Earth is $uppo$ed to
move.
I an$wer: This Con$equence will not
Copern.
l.1.c.5,6.
hold, if we affirm the Earth's Orb not to
be big enough for the making of any $en$i-
ble difference in the appearance of the fixed
Stars.
Yea, but (you will $ay) ’tis beyond con-
ceit, and without all rea$on, to think the
fixed Stars of $o va$t a di$tance from us, that
our approaching nearer unto them by
2000000 German miles, cannot make any
difference in the $eeming quantity of their
Bodies.
I reply: There is no certain way to find
out the exact di$tance of the $tarry Firma-
ment: But we are fain to conclude of it by
Conjectures, according as $everal Rea$ons
and Ob$ervations $eem mo$t likely unto the
Fancies of divers Men. Now that this Opi-
nion of _Copernicus_ does not make it too big,
may be di$cerned from the$e following Con-
iderations.
The words, _great_ and _little_, are relative
tearms, and do import a compari$on to
$omething el$e: So that where the Firma-
[0270]That the Earth may be a Planet.
ment (as it is according to _Copernicus_) is
$aid to be too big; ’tis likely, that this word
is to be under$tood in reference to $ome o-
ther thing of the $ame kind, the lea$t of
which is the Moons Orb: But now if its
being $o much bigger than this may be a $uf-
ficient rea$on, why it $hould be thought too
great, then it $eems that every thing which
exceeds another of the $ame kind, in $uch
a proportion, may be concluded to be of
too big a quantity: and $o con$equently,
we may a$$irm, that there is no $uch thing
in the World. And hence it will follow,
that Whales and Elephants are meer _Chimæ-_
_ra's_, and poetical Fictions, becau$e they do
much exceed many other living Creatures.
If all this eighth Sphere, ($aith _Gallilæus_)
as great as it is, were a light Body, and pla-
ced $o far from us, that it appeared but as
one of the le$$er Stars, we $hould then e$teem
it but little; and therefore, we have no rea-
$on now to thru$t it out from being among$t
the Works of Nature, by rea$on of its
too great immen$ity. ’Tis a frequent $peech
of our Adver$aries, _Tycho, Fromondus_, and
others, in excu$e of that incredible $wift-
ne$s which they imagine in their _Primum_
_Mobile_, That ’twas requi$ite the Motion of
the Heavens $hould have a kind of in$inity
in it, the better to manife$t the infinitene$s
of the Creator. And why may not we as
well affirm this concerning the bigne$s of
the Heavens ? _Difficilius e$t accidens præter_
_modulum $ubjecti intendere, quàm $ubjectum_
[0271]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_$ine accidente augere_, ($aith Kepler.) His
meaning is, that ’tis le$s ab$urd to imagine
the eighth Sphere of $o va$t a bigne$s, as
long as ’tis without motion, or at lea$t,
has but a very $low one; than to attribute
unto it $uch an incredible celerity, as is
altogether di$proportionable to its big-
ne$s.
2. ’Tis the acknowledgment of _Clavius_,
_Comment._
_in sphær._
_cap._ 1.
and might ea$ily be demon$trated, That if
the Centre were fa$tned upon the Pole of
the World, the Orb wherein he $uppo$es
the Sun to move, would not be able to reach
$o far in the eighth Sphere, (being con$i-
dered according to _Ptolomy's Hypothe$is_) as
to touch the Pole-$tar: which notwith-
$tanding ($aith he) is $o near the Pole it
$elf, that we can $carce di$cern it to move:
Nay, that Circle which the Pole-$tar makes
about the Pole, is above four times bigger
than the Orb of the Sun. So that according
to the opinion of our Adver$aries, though
our Earth were at that di$tance from the
Centre, as they $uppo$e the Sun to be, yet
would not this _Excentricity_ make it nearer to
any one part of the Firmament, than the
Pole-$tar is to the Pole, which according to
his confe$$ion, is $carce $en$ible. And there-
fore according to their opinion, it would
cau$e very little difference in the appearance
of tho$e Stars, the bigge$t of which does
not $eem to be of above five Seconds in its
Diameter.
[0272]That the Earth may be a Planet.
3. ’Tis con$iderable, That the Spheres of
_Saturn, <034>upiter, Mars_, are, according to the
general opinion, of very great exten$ion ;
and yet each of them is appointed only to
carry about its particular Planet, which are
but very little in compari$on of the fixed
Stars. Now if for the $cituation of the$e
fixed Stars, there $hould be allotted a pro-
portionable part of the World, ’tis certain,
that their Orb mu$t be far bigger than it is
commonly $uppo$ed, and very near to this
Opinion of _Copernicus_.
4. We u$ually judg the bigne$s of the
higher Orbs, by their different motions. As
becau$e _Saturn_ fini$hes his cour$e in thirty
Years, and _<034>upiter_ in twelve, therefore we
attribute unto tho$e Orbs, $uch a different
proportion in their bigne$s. Now if by this
Rule we $hould find out the quantity of the
eighth Sphere, we $hall di$cern it to be far
nearer unto that bigne$s, which _Copernicus_
$uppo$eth it to have, than that which _Pto-_
_lomy, Tycho_, and others, ordinarily a$cribe
unto it. For the $tarry Heaven ($ay they)
does not fini$h his cour$e under 26000 Years;
whereas _Saturn_, which is next unto it, does
compa$s his Orb in thirty Years. From
whence it will probably follow, that there is
a very great di$tance betwixt the$e in place,
becau$e they have $uch different terms of
their Revolutions.
But again$t this An$wer: Unto the la$t
Argument, our Adver$aries thus reply:
[0273]That the Earth may be a Planet.
1. If the fixed Stars be $o far di$tant from
Fromond.
_Ve$t tract._
5. cap. 1.
us, that our approaching nearer unto them
by 2000000 German miles, do not make a-
ny $en$ible difference in their appearance,
then _Gallilæus_ his Per$pective could not make
them $eem of a bigger Form, than they do
to the bare Eye, which yet is contrary to
common experience.
2. From hence it may be inferred, That
_Ibid._
the lea$t fixed Star is bigger than all this Orb
wherein we $uppo$e the Earth to move; be-
cau$e there is none of them but are of a $en-
$ible bigne$s in re$pect of the Firmament;
whereas this it $eems is not.
3. Since God did at fir$t create the Stars
_for the u$e of all Nations that are under the_
_whole Heavens_, Deut. 4. 19. it might have
_Ibid_.
argued $ome improvidence in him, if he had
made them of $uch va$t magnitudes: where-
as they might as well be$tow their light and
influences, and $o con$equently be as $er-
viceable to that end for which they were ap-
pointed, if they had been made with le$s
Bodies, and placed nearer unto us. And
’tis a common _maxime_, that Nature in all her
Operations, does avoid $uperfluities, and u$e
the mo$t compendious way.
I an$wer:
1. To the fir$t; whether the Per$pective
do make the fixed Stars appear bigger than
they do to the bare Eye, cannot certainly
be concluded, unlefs we had $uch an exact
Gla$s, by which we might try the experi-
ment. But if in this kind we will tru$t the
[0274]That the Eartb may be a Planet.
authority of others, _Keplar_ tells us, from
* _A$tron._
_Copern._
_l_.I. _par_.I.
the experience of skilful Men, that the bet-
ter the Per$pective is, by $o much the lefs
will the fixed Stars appear through it, being
but as meer Points from which the Beams of
Light do di$per$e them$elves like Hairs. And
’tis commonly affirmed by others, that the
Dog-$tar, which $eems to be the bigge$t
Star among$t tho$e of the fir$t Magnitude,
does yet appear through this Gla$s, but as a
little Point no bigger than the fiftieth part
of _<034>upiter._ Hence it is, that though the
common Opinion hold the Stars of the fir$t
Magnitude to be two Minutes in their Dia-
meter, and _Tycho_ three; yet _Gallilæus,_
_Sy$tem._
_mundi,_
_Coll_.3.
who had been mo$t ver$ed in the Experi-
ments of his own Per$pective, concludes them
to be but five Seconds.
2. To the $econd: Fir$t, we affirm the
fixed Stars to be of a va$t Magnitude. But
however, this Argument does not induce any
nece$$ity that we $hould conceive them $o big
as the Earth's Orb. For it might ea$ily be
proved, that though a Star of the $ixth Mag-
nitude, were but equal in Diameter unto
the Sun, (which is far enough from the
greatne$s of the Earth's Orb) yet the
ftarry Heaven would be at $uch a di$tance
from us, that the Earth's annual Motion
could not cau$e any difference in its appear-
ance.
Suppo$e the Diameter of the Sun to be a-
_Vid Galil._
_ibid._
bout half a Degree, as our Adver$aries
grant; whereas a Star of the $ixth Magni-
[0275]That the Eartb may be a Planet.
tude is fifty Thirds, which is comprehended
in that of the Sun 2160 times. Now if the
Sun were removed $o far from us, that its
Diameter would $eem but as one of that
number whereof it now contains 2160, then
mu$t his di$tance from us be 2160 times
greater than now it is: which is all one, as
if we $hould $ay, that a Star of the $ixth
Magnitude is $evered from us by $o many Se-
midiameters of the Earth's Orb. But now,
according to common con$ent, the di$tance
of the Earth from the Sun, does contain 128
Semidiameters of the Earth; and (as was
faid before) this $uppo$ed di$tance of the
fixed Stars, does comprehend 2160 Semi-
diameters of the Earth's Orb. From whence
it is manife$t, that the Semidiametey of the
Earth, in compari$on to its di$tance from the
Sun, will be almo$t doubly bigger than the
Semidiameter of the Earth's Orb, in com-
pari$on to this di$tance of the Stars. But
now the Semidiameter of the Earth, does
make very little difference in the appear-
ance of the Sun, becau$e we $ee common
Ob$ervations upon the Surface of it, are as
exactly true to the $en$e, as if they were
made from the Centre of it. Wherefore,
that difference which would be made in
the$e fixed Stars, by the annual cour$e of
the Earth, mu$t needs be much more unob-
fervable, or rather altogether in$en$ible.
2. The Con$equence of this Argument, is
grounded upon this falfe $uppo$ition, That
every Body mu$t nece$$arily be of an equal
[0276]That the Eartb may be a Planet.
exten$ion, to that di$tance from whence
there does not appear any $en$ible difference
in its quantity. So that when I $ee a Bird
flying $uch a height in the Air, that my be-
ing nearer unto it, or farther from it, by
ten or twenty Foot, does not make it $eem
unto my Eyes either bigger or le$s; then I
may conclude, that the Bird mu$t needs be
either ten or twenty foot thick: Or when I
$ee the Body of a Tree that may be half a
mile from me, and perceive that my ap-
proaching nearer to it, by thirty or forty
paces, does not $en$ibly make any different
appearance, I may then infer, that the Tree
is forty paces thick; with many the like ab-
furd Con$equences, that would follow from
that Foundation upon which this Argument
is bottom'd.
To the third, I an$wer: ’Tis too much
pre$umption, to conclude that to be $uper-
fluous, the u$efulne$s of which we do not
under$tand. There be many $ecret Ends in
the$e great Works of Providence, which
humane Wi$dom cannot reach unto; and
as _Solomon_ $peaks of tho$e things that are
under the Sun, $o may we al$o of tho$e
things that are above it, _That no Man can_
_find out the Work of God, for though a Man_
Eccl.8.17.
_labour to $eek it out;_ Yea, further, _Though a_
_wi$e Man think to know it, yet $ball be not be_
_able to find it._ He that hath mo$t in$ight in-
to the Works of Nature, is not able to give
a $atisfying rea$on, why the Planets or Stars
$hould be placed ju$t at this particular di-
[0277]That the Eartb may be a Planet.
$tance from the Earth, and no nearer or far-
ther. And be$ides, this Argument might as
well be urged again$t the _Hypothe$is_ of _Pto-_
_lomy_ or _Tycbo,_ $ince the Stars, for ought
we know, might have been as $erviceable to
us, if they had been placed far nearer than
either of tho$e Authors $uppo$e them. A-
gain, were there any force in $uch a Con$e-
quence, it would as well conclude a great
improvidence of Nature, in making $uch a
multitude of tho$e le$$er Stars, which have
lately been di$covered by the Per$pective.
For to what purpo$e $hould $o many Lights
be created for the u$e of Man, $ince his Eyes
were not able to di$cern them? So that our
di$ability to comprehend all tho$e ends
which might be aimed at in the Works of
Nature, can be no $ufficient Argument to
prove their $uperfluity. Though Scripture
tells us, that the$e things were made for
our u$e, yet it does not tell us, that this is
their only end. ’Tis not impo$$ible, but that
there may be el$ewhere $ome other Inhabi-
tants, by whom the$e le$$er Stars may be
more plainly di$cerned. And (as was $aid
before) why may not we affirm that of the
bigne$s, which our Adver$aries do concern-
ing the motion of the Heavens? That God,
to $hew his own immen$ity, did put a kind
of infinity in the Creature.
There is yet another Argument to this
purpo$e, urged by _Al. Ro$$._ which was not
_Lib._ I.
_$ect._ 2.6.I.
referred to any of the former kind, becau$e
I could $carcely believe I did rightly under-
[0278]That the Eartb may be a Planet.
$tand it: $ince he puts it in the front of his
other Arguments, as being of $trength and
$ubtilty enough to be a Leader unto all the
re$t; and yet in the mo$t likely $en$e of it,
’tis $o extreamly $imple to be pre$$ed in a
Controver$y, that every fre$h Man would
laugh at it. The words of it are the$e:
_Quod minimum e$t in circulo debet e$$e centrum_
_illius, at Terr a longè minor e$t Sole, & Æqui-_
_noctialis Terre$tris e$t omnium in Cælo circulus_
_minimus, ergo_, &c.
By the $ame rea$on, it would rather fol-
low, that the _Moon,_ or _Mercury_, were in the
Centre, $ince both the$e are le$s than the
Earth. And then, whereas he $ays, that the
Equinoctial of the Earth, is the lea$t Circle
in the Heavens, ’tis neigher true nor perti-
nent, and would make one $u$pect, that he
who $hould urge $uch an Argument, did
$carce under$tand any thing in A$tronomy.
There are many other Objections like un-
to this, not worth the citing: The chief of
all have been already an$wered; by which
you may di$cern, that there is not any $uch
great nece$$ity, as our Adver$aries pretend,
why the Earth $hould be $cituated in the
mid$t of the _Univer$e._
[0279]That the Earth may be a Planet.
PROP. VII.
Tis probable that the Sun is in the Gentre
of the World.
The chief Rea$ons for the confirmation
of this Truth, are implied in the con-
veniences of this _Hypothe$is_ above any other;
whereby we may re$olve the Motions and
Appearances of the Heavens, into more ea$y
and natural Cau$es.
Hence will the Frame of Nature be freed
from that deformity, which it has accord-
ing to the _Sy$teme_ of _Tycho:_ who though he
make the Sun to be in the mid$t of the Pla-
nets, yet, without any good Rea$on, denies
it to be in the mid$t of the fixed Stars; as if
the Planets, which are $uch eminent parts of
the World, $hould be appointed to move
about a di$tinct Centre of their own, which
was be$ide that of the _Univer$e._
Hence likewife are we freed from many of
tho$e Inconveniences in the _Hypothe$is_ of
_Ptolomy,_ who $uppo$ed in the Heavens, _Epi-_
_cycles_ and _Eccentricks,_ and other Orbs, which
he calls the Deferents of the _Apoge_ and the
_Perige._ As if Nature, in framing this great
Engine of the World, had been put unto
$uch hard $hifts, that $he was fain to make
ufe of Wheels and Screws, and other
[0280]That the Eartb may be a Planet.
the like Artificial In$truments of Moti-
on.
There be $undry other Particulars, where-
by this Opinion concerning the Sun's being
in the Centre, may be $trongly evidenced;
Which becau$e they relate unto $everal Mo-
tions al$o, cannot therefore properly be in-
fi$ted on in this place. You may ea$ily e-
nough di$cern them, by con$idering the
whole Frame of the Heavens, as they are
according to the _Sy$teme_ of _Copernicus_;
wherein all tho$e probable Re$olutions that
are given for divers appearances among$t
the Planets, do mainly depend upon this
Suppo$ition, that the Sun is in the Centre.
Which Arguments (were there no other)
might be abundantly enough for the confir-
mation of it. But for the greater plenty,
there are likewi$e the$e Probabilities con$i-
derable.
1. It may $eem agreeable to rea$on, That
the Light which is diffu$ed in $everal Stars
through the Circumference of the World,
$hould be more eminently contained, and
(as it were) contracted in the Centre of
it, which can only be by placing the Sun
there.
2. ’Tis an Argument of _Clavius,_ and
_In prim._
_cap.Sphær._
$requently urged by our Adver$aries, That
the mo$t natural $cituation of the Sun's Bo-
dy was in the mid$t, betwixt the other Pla-
nets; and that for this Rea$on, becau$e
from thence he might more conveniently di-
$tribute among$t them both his Light and
[0281]That the Eartb may be a Planet.
Heat. The force of which, may more pro-
perly be applied to prove him in the
Centre.
3. ’Tis probable that the Planetary Orbs
(which are $pecial parts of the _Univer$e)_
do move about the Centre of the World,
rather than about any other Centre which is
remote from it. But now ’tis evident, that
the Planets _Saturn, <034>upiter, Mars, Venus,_
_Mercury,_ do, by their Motion, encompa$s
the Body of the Sun. ’Tis likely therefore
that this is $cituated in the mid$t of the
World.
And as for the three upper Planets, ’tis
found, by Ob$ervation, that they are always
neare$t to the Earth, when in oppo$ition to
the Sun, and farthe$t from us, when in con-
junction with it: Which difference is $o
eminent, that _Mars_ in his _Perige_ does appear
$ixty times bigger, than when he is in the
_Apoge,_ and at the greate$t di$tance.
Now, that the Revolution of _Venus_ and
_Mercury_ al$o is about the Sun, may from
hence be evidenced. Fir$t, Becau$e they are
never at any great di$tance from him. Se-
condly, Becau$e they are $een $ometimes a-
bove, and $ometimes below him. Thirdly,
Becau$e _Venus,_ according to her different
$cituations, does change her appearance as
the Moon.
4. There is yet another Argument, which
_Ari$totle_ him$elf doth repeat from _Pytha-_
_De Cælo,_
l.2.c.13.
_goras._ The mo$t excellent Body $hould have
the be$t place: but the Sun is the mo$t ex-
[0282]That the Eartb may be a Planet.
cellent Body, and the Centre is the be$t
place; therefore ’tis likely the Sun is in the
Centre. In the Frame of Nature (which
is $uppo$ed to be of an orbicular Form) there
are but two places of any eminency, the
Circumference and the Centre. The Cir-
cumference being of $o wide a capacity, can-
not $o fitly be the peculiar Seat of a Body,
that is $o little in re$pect of it: And be$ides,
that which is the mo$t excellent part of the
World, $hould be equally pre$erved in it
$elf, and $hared in its Vertues by all the
other parts, which can only be done, by its
being placed in the mid$t of them. This is
intimated unto us, in that frequent Speech
of _Plato,_ that the Soul of the World does
re$ide in the innermo$t place of it: And
that in _Macrobius,_ who often compares the
_Satur-_
_nal. lib._ I.
c.17, &c.
Sun in the World, to the Heart in a living
Creature.
Unto this _Ari$totle_ an$wers by a di$tincti-
on: There is _medium magnitudinis,_ $o the
Centre is in the middle of the Sphere: And
there is _medium naturæ,_ or _informationis,_ which
is not always the $ame with the other; for
in this $en$e the Heart is in the middle of a
Man; becau$e from thence ($aith he) as
from the Centre, the vital Spirits are con-
veyed to all the Members: and yet we
know that it is not the Centre of Magni-
tude, or at an equal di$tance from all the
other parts.
And be$ides, the middle is the wor$t place,
becau$e mo$t circum$cribed, $ince that is
[0283]That the Eartb may be a Planet.
more excellent, which does limit any thing,
than that which is bounded by it. For this
rea$on is it, that Matter is among$t tho$e
things which are terminated, and Form that
which does circum$cribe.
But again$t this an$wer of _Ari$totle,_ it is
again replied:
1. Though it be true, that in living Crea-
Keplar.
_A$tr._ Co-
pern._lib_.2.
_par_.2.
tures, the be$t and chiefe$t part is not placed
always ju$t in the mid$t; yet this may be,
becau$e they are not of an orbicular Form,
as the World is.
2. Though that which bounds another
thing, be more excellent than that which is
terminated by it, yet this does not prove
the Centre to be the wor$t place, becau$e
that is one of the Terms or Limits of a
round Body, as well as the Circumfe-
rence.
There are likewi$e other Arguments to
Ma$$in.
_præ. ad_
_Narrat._
_Rbettci._
this purpo$e, much in$i$ted on by eminent
A$tronomers; taken from that Harmoni-
cal Proportion which there may be be-
Keplar.
_my$terium_
_Co$mogra-_
_Phicum_.
twixt the $everal di$tances and bigne$s of
the Orbs, if we $uppo$e the Sun to be in
the Centre.
For according to this ($ay they) we may
conceive an excellent harmony, both in the
number and the di$tance of the Planets;
(and if God made all other things, _numero_
_& men$urâ,_ much more then tho$e greater
Works, the Heavens) for then the five Ma-
_Lib_. 13.
_prop_. 14,
15, &c.
thematical Bodies, $o much $poken of by
_Euclid,_ will bear in them a proportion
[0284]That the Earth may be a Planet.
an$werable to the $everal di$tances of the
Planets from one another.
Thus a _Cube_ will mea$ure the di$tance be-
twixt _Saturn_ and _<034>upiter_; a _Pyramis_ or _Te-_
_traëdron_, the di$tance betwixt _<034>upiter_ and
_Mars_ ; a _Dodecaëdron_, the di$tance betwixt
_Mars_ and the _Earth_; an _Ico$aëdron_, the di$tance
betwixt the _Earth_ & _Venus_; and an _Octoëdron_,
the di$tance betwixt _Venus_ & _Mercury:_ that
is, if we conceive a Circumference de$cri-
bed immediately without the _Cube_, and a-
nother within it, the di$tance between the$e
two, will $hew what proportional di$tance
there is betwixt the Orb of _Saturn_, and
that of _<034>upiter_. Thus al$o, if you con-
ceive a Circumference de$cribed on the out-
$ide of a _Pyramis_, or _Tetraëdron_, and ano-
ther within it, this will $hew $uch a propor-
tional di$tance, as there is betwixt the Orb
of _Mars_, from that of _<034>upiter_. And $o of
the re$t.
Now if any ask why there are but $ix
Planetary Orbs? _Keplar_ an$wers, _Zuia non_
_oportet plures quàm quinque proportiones e$$e,_
_totidem nempè quot regularia $unt in Mathe$i_
_corpora. Sex autem termini con$ummant hunc_
_proportionum numerum:_ Becau$e there are
but five proportions, $o many as there are
regular Bodies in Mathematicks, each of
who$e Sides and Angles are equal one to
another. But now there are $ix terms re-
quired to con$ummate this number of pro-
portions; and $o con$equently, there can
be but $ix primary Planets.
[0285]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Thus likewi$e, by placing the Sun in the
Centre, we may conceive $uch a proportion
betwixt the Bodies of the Planets, as will
be an$werable unto their $evral Spheres:
Then _Mercury_, which has the lea$t Orb,
will have the lea$t Body; _Venus_ bigger than
that, but le$s than any of the other; our
_Earth_ bigger than _Venus_, but le$s than the
re$t; _Mars_ bigger than the _Earth_, but le$s
than _<034>upiter; <034>upiter_ bigger than _Mars_, and
le$s than _Saturn; Saturn_ being the highe$t,
$hould al$o be the bigge$t. All which Har-
mony would be di$turbed, by putting in
the Sun among$t them; and therefore, it
may be more convenient for him to $it $till
in the Centre.
There are $undry other Arguments in
this kind to be found out, by a con$iderati-
on of this whole _Hypothe$is:_ He that does
rightly under$tand it, may therein ea$ily
di$cern many $trong Probabilities, why the
Sun $hould be in the mid$t of the World,
rather than in any other Po$ition.
[0286]That the Earth may be a Planet.
PROP. VIII.
That there is not any $ufficient rea$on to
prove the Earth incapable of tho$e mo-
tions which _Copernicus_ a$cribes un-
to it.
THe two chief Motions in the World,
which are more e$pecially remarkable
above the re$t, are the _Diurnal_, and _An-_
_nual_.
The _Diurnal_, which makes the difference
betwixt Night and Day, is cau$ed by the
Revolution of our Earth upon its own _Axis_,
in the $pace of four and twenty hours.
The _Annual_, which makes the difference
betwixt Winter and Summer, is likewi$e
cau$ed by the Earth, when being carried
through the _Ecliptick_ in its own Orb, it $i-
ni$hes its cour$e in a Year.
The fir$t is u$ually $tiled, _Motus Revolu-_
_tionis :_ The $econd, _Motus Circumlationis :_
There is likewi$e a third, which _Copernicus_
calls, _Motus Inclinationis:_ But this being
throughly con$idered, cannot properly be
$tiled a Motion, but rather an Immutability,
it being that whereby the _Axis_ of the Earth
does always keep parallel to it $elf; from
which $cituation, it is not its Annual Cour$e
that does make it in the lea$t manner to de-
cline.
[0287]That the Earth may be a Planet.
As for the Difficulties which concern the
$econd of the$e, they have been already
handled in the $ixth Propo$ition, where the
Earth's _Eccentricity_ was maintained.
So that the chief bu$ine$s of this Chap-
ter, is to defend the Earth's Diurnal Moti-
on, again$t the Objections of our Adver$a-
ries. Sundry of which Objections, to $peak
(as the Truth is) do bear in them a great
$hew of probability, and $uch too (as it
$eems) was very efficacious, $ince _Ari$totle_
and _Ptolomy_, &c. Men of excellent Parts,
and deep Judgments, did ground upon them,
as being of infallible and nece$$ary con$e-
quence.
I $hall reckon them up $everally, and $et
down $uch An$wers unto each, as may yield
$ome $atisfaction to every indifferent $eeker
of Truth.
Fir$t then, ’tis objected from our $en$es;
If the Earth did move, we $hould perceive
it. The We$tern Mountains would then ap-
pear to a$cend towards theStars, rather than
the Stars to de$cend below them.
I an$wer: The $ight judges of Motion,
according as any thing does de$ert the Plane
whereon it $elf is $eated: which Plane
every where keeping the $ame $cituation and
di$tance, in re$pect of the Eye, does there-
fore $eem immovable unto it, and the mo-
tion will appear in tho$e Stars and parts of
the Heaven, through which the Vertical
Line does pa$s.
[0288]That the Earth may be a Planet.
The rea$on of $uch deceit may be this:
Motion being not a proper Object of the
Sight, nor belonging to any other peculiar
Sen$e, mu$t therefore be judged of by the
_$en$us communis_, which is liable to mi$take
in this re$pect; becau$e it apprehends the
Eye it $elf to re$t immovable, whil$t it does
not feel any Effects of this Motion in the
Body: As it is when a Man is carried in a
Ship; $o that Sen$e is but an ill Judg of Na-
tural Secrets. ’Tis a good Rule of _Plato_,
EIS Τ> ν{ου}ν ἀφορᾶνδ{εῖ} ΦιλόοοΦον {καὶ}μὴεις τ{ὴυ}
ὅψν A Philo$opher mu$t not be carried
away by the bare appearance of things to
$ight, but mu$t examine them by rea$on. If
this were a good Con$equence, The Earth
does not move, becau$e it does not appear
$o to us; we might then as well argue, that
it does move when we go upon the Water;
according to the Ver$e:
Provebimur portu, terræque, verbe$q; recedunt.
Or if $uch Arguments would hold, it were
an ea$y matter to prove the Sun and Moon
not $o big as a Hat, or the fixed Stars as a
Candle.
Yea, but if the Motions of the Heavens
_Al. Ro$$._
be only apparent, and not real, then the
_l. 1. $ect.1._
_cap.1._
Motion of the Clouds will be $o too, $ince
the Eye may be as well deceived in the one
as the other.
I an$wer: ’Tis all one, as if he $hould in-
fer, that the $en$e was mi$taken in every
[0289]That the Earth may be a Planet.
thing, becau$e it was $o in one thing: And
this would be an excellent Argument to prove
that Opinion of _Anaxagoras_, that the Snow
was black.
The rea$on why that motion which is
cau$ed by the Earth, does appear as if it
were in the Heavens, is, becau$e the _$en$us_
_communis_, in judging of it, does conceive
the Eye to be it $elf immovable, (as was
$aid before) there being no $en$e that does
di$cern the effects of any motion in the Bo-
dy; and therefore, it does conclude every
thing to move, which it does perceive to
change its di$tance from it: So that the
Clouds do not $eem to move $ometimes,
when as notwith$tanding they are every
where carried about with our Earth, by $uch
a $wift revolution; yet this can be no hin-
drance at all, why we may not judg aright
of their other particular Motions, for which
there is not the $ame rea$on. Though to a
Man in a Ship, the Trees and Banks may
$eem to move; yet it would be but a weak
Argument, to conclude from thence, that
therefore $uch a one could not tell whether
his Friend does really $tir, whom he $ees to
walk up and down in the Ship: or that he
might as well be deceived in judging the
Oars to move, when they do not.
’Tis again replied by the $ame Objector,
That it is not credible, the Eye $hould be
mi$taken in judging of the Stars and Hea-
vens; becau$e tho$e being light Bodies, are
the primary & proper Objects of that Sen$e.
[0290]That the Earth may be a Planet.
I an$wer: The deceit here, is not con
cerning the Light or Colour of tho$e Bodies
but concerning their Motion; which is nei-
ther the primary nor proper Object of the
Eye, but reckoned among$t the _Object a Com-_
_munia_.
2. Another common Argument again$t
this Motion, is taken from the danger that
would thence ari$e unto all high Buildings,
which by this would quickly be ruinated and
$cattered abroad.
I an$wer: This Motion is $uppo$ed to be
natural; and tho$e things which are ac-
cording to Nature, have contrary effects to
other matters, which are by force and vio-
lence. Now it belongs unto things of this
latter kind, to be incon$tant and hurtful;
whereas tho$e of the fir$t kind mu$t be re-
gular, and tending to con$ervation. The
Motion of the Earth, is always equal and
like it $elf; not by $tarts and fits. If a
Gla$s of Beer may $tand firmly enough in a
Ship, when it moves $wiftly upon a $mooth
ftream; much le$s then will the Motion of
the Earth, which is more natural, and $o
con$equently more equal, cau$e any danger
unto tho$e Buildings that are erected upon
it. And therefore to $u$pect any $uch event,
would be like the fear of _Lactantius_, who
would not acknowledg the being of any
_Antipodes_, le$t then he might be forced to
Gilbert. _de_
_Magn. l. 6._
_c. 5._
grant that they $hould fall down unto the
Heavens. We have equal rea$on to be afraid
of high Buildings, if the whole World
[0291]That the Earth may be a Planet.
above us were whirled about with $uch a
mad celerity as our Adver$aries $uppo$e;
for then there would be but $mall hopes, that
this little point of Earth $hould e$cape from
the re$t.
But $uppo$ing ($aith * _Ro$$e_) that this
_Lib. 1. $ect._
_1. cap. 3._
Motion were natural to the Earth, yet it is
not natural to Towns and Buildings, for
the$e are Artificial.
To which I an$wer: Ha, ha, ha.
3. Another Argument to this purpo$e, is
taken from the re$t and quietne$s of the Air
about us; which could not be, if there were
any $uch $wift Motion of the Earth. If a Man
riding upon a fleet Hor$e, do perceive the
Air to beat again$t his Face, as if there
were a Wind, what a vehement Tempe$t
$hould we continually feel from the Ea$t, if
the Earth were turned about with $uch a
$wift revolution as is $uppo$ed?
Unto this ’tis u$ually an$wered, That the
Air al$o is carried along with the $ame mo-
tion of the Earth: For if the Concavity of
the Moon's Orb, which is of $o $mooth and
glabrous a Superficies, may (according to
our Adver$aries) drive along with it the
greate$t part of this Elementary World, all
the Regions of Fire, and all the va$t upper
Regions of Air, and (as $ome will have it)
the two lower Regions, together with the
Sea likewi$e; for from hence ($aith _Alex._
_Ro$$e, lib. 1. $ect. 1. cap. 3._) is it, that be-
twixt the _Tropicks_ there is a con$tant Ea$tern
Wind, and a continual flowing of the Sea
[0292]That the Earth may be a Planet.
We$tward: I $ay, if the Motion of the
Heavens, which are $mooth Bodies, may be
able to carry with it $o great a part of the
Elementary World: or if the rugged parts
of the Moon's Body, be able to carry with
it $o great a part of the Air, as _Fromondus_
(_Ant. c. 16._) affirms; much more then may
our Earth, which is a rugged mountanous
Body, be able to turn about $o little a part
of the World, as that vaporous Air next
unto it.
Suppo$e the inward Circle to repre$ent
the Earth; and the outward, the thicker
Air which encompa$$es it. Now it is ea$ily
conceivable, that the revolution of $o great
a Body as this. Globe of Earth, may turn
[0293]That the Earth may be a Planet.
about by its meer motion, (if there were
nothing el$e) $o little a part of the adjoin-
ing Air, as is here repre$ented: And yet,
1. The di$proportion betwixt the thick-
ne$s of the Earth, and this Orb of Air, is
far greater than could be expre$t in the Fi-
gure, being but as twenty miles, which is
at mo$t the thickne$s of this Air, unto 3456
miles, which is the Semidiameter of our
Earth, and $o is but as an in$en$ible number
in re$pect of this other.
2. Be$ides the meer motion of the Earth,
which in probability (being $uch a rugged
Body) might be enough to carry $o little a
part of the Air along with it; there is al$o
(as we $uppo$e) a magnetical vigour which
proceeds from it, whereby ’tis more able to
make all things that are near unto it, to ob-
$erve the $ame Revolution.
But if it be $o ($aith _Alex. Ro$$._) that
_Lib. 1._
_$ect. 1. c. 5._
not only the Man, but the _Medium_ al$o, and
the Object be moved, this mu$t needs be
$uch a great hindrance to the $ight, that the
Eye cannot judg exactly of any thing. For
$uppo$e the Man alone to be in a motion, he
could not $ee $o well as when he is $till; but
now, if not only he, but his Spectacles,
and Book, were all moved, he would not
be able to di$cern any thing di$tinctly.
I anfwer: The Con$equence were perti-
nent, if all the$e were $everal motions: but
if the Subject, and _Medium_, and Object,
were all carried with one and the $ame equal
motion, (as it is here $uppo$ed) this could
[0294]That the Earth may be a Planet.
be no impediment to the Act of $eeing, but
it would be all one with the re$t; becau$e
by this means, they are not $evered from
one another; and therefore the _$pecies_ are
not di$turbed. ’Tis an excellent $aying of
_Gallilæus_, and may $erve for the re$oluti-
_Sy$t._
_mundi,_
_Colloq._ 2.
on of many $uch Doubts as the$e; _Motus_
_eatenus tanquàm motus operatur, quatenus rela-_
_tionem habet ad eas res quæ ip$o de$tituuntur; in_
_i{is} verò rebus, quæ totæ æqualiter de eo partici-_
_pant, nibil operatur, & ita $e habet ac $i nul-_
_lus e$$et._ If a Man be within $ome Room of
a Ship, he may read altogether as ea$ily
when the Ship moves, as when it $tands
$till.
4. Another Argument again$t this circular
motion of the Earth, is grounded upon that
common Principle among$t the _Ari$totelians;_
_Vnius corpor{is} $implic{is} unus tantùm e$t motus:_
One kind of Body, has but one kind of Mo-
tion. But now, the Earth and Water hath
a motion of de$cent: the Air, a motion of
a$cent; and therefore none of them can
have any circular motion natural unto
them.
I an$wer: Fir$t, The$e right Motions of
Elementary Bodies, belong only to the parts
of them, and that too when they are out of
their proper places; $o that the whole to
which they belong, may, notwith$tanding
this, have another Motion of its own. But,
$econdly, this $aying which _Ari$totle_ calls a
Principle, will not con$i$t with other evi-
dent Experiments of Nature. Thus, though
[0295]That the Earth may be a Planet.
a Load$tone, in re$pect of its matter and
conden$ity, naturally tends downward; yet
this does not hinder, but that in re$pect of
$ome other qualities, as its de$ire of union
and coition to another Load$tone, it may
al$o naturally move upwards. From
whence it will follow, that the $ame Ele-
mentary Body, may have divers natural
Motions.
5. The gravity and magnitude of this
Earthy Globe, do make it altogether unfit
for $o $wift a Motion.
I an$wer: Fir$t, Heavine$s can only be
applied unto tho$e Bodies which are out of
their proper places, or unto $uch parts as
are $evered from the whole to which they
belong. And therefore the Globe of Earth,
con$idered as whole, and in its right place,
cannot truly be called heavy. I deny not,
but that there is in it, and $o likewi$e in
the other Planets, an ineptitude to motion,
by rea$on of the matter and conden$ity of
their Bodies: And $o likewi$e there is, as
truly, (though not according to the $ame
degrees) in the lea$t particle of a material
conden$ed Sub$tance: $o that this cannot
rea$onably be pretended as a ju$t Impedi-
ment, why the Earth $hould be incapable of
$uch a Motion. Secondly, And though this
Globe be of $o va$t a magnitude, yet, as
Nature be$tows upon other Creatures (for
in$tance, an Eagle and a Fly) Spirits, and
motive Powers, proportionable to their $e-
veral Bodies: $o likewi$e may $he endow
[0296]That the Earth may be a Planet.
the Earth with a motive Faculty an$werable
to its greatne$s. Or if this may make the
Earth incapable of $o $wift a motion as is
$uppo$ed, much more then will the Heavens
be di$abled for that greater $wiftne$s which
is imagined in them. I might add, the Globe
of the Sun, and _<034>upiter_, are ob$erved to
move about their own Centres; and there-
fore the Earth, which is far le$s than either
of them, is not, by rea$on of its too great
magnitude, made unfit for $uch a Revoluti-
on. Thirdly, As for the $wiftne$s of the
Earth's Cour$e, it does not exceed (all
Circum$tances well con$idered) the celeri-
ty of $ome other Motions, with which we
are acquainted; as that of the Clouds,
when driven by a tempe$tuous Wind; that
of a Bullet $hot from a Canon, which in the
_Me$lin_
_prafat. ad_
_Narrat._
_Rhet._
$pace of a minute flies four miles. Or, as
another hath ob$erved, in the $econd $cru-
ple of an hour, it may pa$s the fifteenth
Fromond.
_Ve$ta._
_tract._ 1.
_cap._ 3.
part of a German mile: Than which, there
is not any Point in the Earth's Equinoctial
that moves fa$ter; and though a Bullet be
much $lower in moving a greater di$tance,
yet for $o little a $pace, while the force of
the Powder is mo$t fre$h and powerful, it
does equal the $wiftne$s of the Earth. And
yet,
1. A Bullet, or Cloud, is carried in its
whole Body, being fain to break its way
through the Air round about it: but
now the Earth (in re$pect of this fir$t Mo-
tion) does remain $till in the $ame $citu-
[0297]That the Earth may be a Planet.
ation, and move only about its own Cen-
ter.
2. The Motion of a Bullet is violent, and
again$t its Nature, which does $trongly in-
cline it to move downwards. Whereas
the Earth being con$idered as whole, and in
its proper place, is not heavy, nor does
it contain any repugnancy to a Circular Mo-
tion.
6. The chief Argument on which our
Adver$aries do mo$t in$i$t, is this: If there
Ari$tor. _de_
_Cæbo, l._ 2.
_c._ 13.
were $uch a Motion of the Earth as is $up-
po$ed; then tho$e Bodies which are $evered
from it in the Air, would be for$aken by it.
The Clouds would $eem to ri$e and $et as
the Stars. The Birds would be carried a-
way from their Ne$ts. No heavy Body
could fall perpendicular. An Arrow or Bul-
let being $hot from Ea$t to We$t, by the
$ame violence, will not be carried an equal
di$tance from us, but we $hould, by the re-
volution of our Earth, overtake that which
was $hot to the Ea$t, before it could fall. If
a Man, leaping up, $hould abide in the Air
but one $econd $cruple of an hour, or the
$ixtieth part of a minute, the Earth, in that
$pace, would withdraw it $elf from him
almo$t a quarter of a mile. All the$e, and
many other $uch $trange Inferences, which
are directly contrary to $en$e and expe-
rience, would follow from this motion of
the Earth.
[0298]That the Earth may be a Planet.
There are three $everal ways mo$t fre-
quently u$ed for the re$olving of the$e kind
of Doubts.
1. From tho$e Magnetical Qualities,
which all Elementary Bodies do par-
take of.
2. From the like motions of other things
within the room of a $ailing Ship.
3. From the like participation of motion
in the open parts of a Ship.
1. For tho$e Magnetical Properties, with
which all the$e Bodies are endowed. For
the better under$tanding of this, you mu$t
know, That be$ides tho$e common Elemen-
tary Qualities of Heat, Coldne$s, Drine$s,
Moi$ture, _&c._ which ari$e from the pre-
dominancy of $everal Elements; there are
likewi$e other Qualities (not $o well known
to the Ancients) which we call _Magnetical,_
of which every Particle in the Terre$trial
Globe does nece$$arily participate: and
whether it be joined to this Globe by conti-
nuity or contiguity; or whether it be $e-
vered from it, as the Clouds in the $econd
Region, a Bird or Bullet in the Air; yet
does it $till retain its Magnetical Qualities,
together with all tho$e Operations that pro-
ceed from them.
Now from the$e Properties do we $up-
po$e the Circular Motion of the Earth to
ari$e.
If you ask, What Probabilities there are,
to prove that the Earth is endowed with any
$uch affections? I an$wer: ’Tis likely, that
[0299]That the Earth may be a Planet.
the lower parts of this Globe, do not con-
$i$t of $uch a $oft fructifying Earth, as there
is in the Surface, (becau$e there can be no
$uch u$e for it as here, and Nature does no-
thing in vain) but rather of $ome hard
rocky $ub$tance, $ince we may well conceive,
that the$e lower parts are pre$$ed clo$e to-
gether, by the weight of all tho$e heavy
Bodies above them. Now, ’tis probable,
that this rocky Sub$tance is a Load$tone, ra-
ther than a _<034>a$p{is}, Adamant, Marble,_ or
any other; becau$e experience teacheth us,
that the Earth and Load$tone do agree to-
gether in $o many Properties. Suppo$e a
Man were to judg the Matter of divers Bo-
dies; each of which $hould be wrap'd up
in $ome covering from his Eye, $o that he
might only examine them by $ome other
outward $igns: If in this examination, he
$hould find any particular Body which had
all the Properties that are peculiar to a
Load$tone, he would in rea$on conclude it
to be of that Nature, rather than any other.
Now there is altogether as much rea$on why
we $hould infer, that the inward parts of
the Earth do con$i$t of a Magnetical Sub-
$tance. The agreement of the$e two, you
may $ee largely $et forth in the Treati$e of
Dr. _Gilbert._ I will in$tance only in one Ex-
ample, which of it $elf may $ufficiently evi-
dence, that the Globe of Earth does par-
take of the like affections with the Load-
$tone. In the Mariner's Needle, you may
ob$erve the Magnetical Motions of _Directi-_
[0300]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_on, Variation, Declination_; the two la$t of
which are found to be indifferent, according
to the variety of places. Now this diffe-
rence cannot proceed from the Needle it
$elf, becau$e that is the $ame every where.
Nor can we well conceive how it $hould be
cau$ed by the Heavens; for then the Varia-
tion would not be always alike in the $ame
place, but diver$e, according to tho$e $eve-
ral parts of the Heaven, which at $everal
times $hould happen to be over it: And
therefore it mu$t nece$$arily proceed from
the Earth, which being it $elf endowed with
Magnetical Affections, does diver$ly di$po$e
the Motions of the Needle, according to the
di$$erence of that di$ponent virtue, which is
in its $everal Parts.
Now, to apply this unto the particular
In$tances of the Objection: We $ay, though
$ome parts of this great Magnet, the Earth,
may, according to their Matter, be $evered
from the whole; yet are they always joined
to it, by a communion of the $ame Magne-
tical Qualities; and do no le$s ob$erve the$e
kind of Motions, when they are $eparated
from the whole, than if they were united
to it. Nor need this $eem incredible, that
a heavy Bullet, in $uch a $wift violent cour$e,
$hould be able to ob$erve this Magnetical
Revolution of the whole Earth; when as
we $ee that tho$e great Bodies of _Saturn,_
_<034>upiter, &c._ hanging in the va$t $paces of
the Ætherial Air, do $o con$tantly and re-
gularly move on in their appointed cour$es.
[0301]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Though we could not $hew any $imilitude of
this Motion in the$e inferior Bodies, with
which we are acquainted; yet we mu$t
know, there may be many things which a-
gree to the whole Frame, that are not di$-
cernable in divers parts of it. ’Tis natural
unto the Sea to ebb and flow, but yet there
is not this Motion in every drop or bucket
of Water. So if we con$ider every part of
our Bodies $everally, the Humors, Bones,
Fle$h, _&c._ they are all of them apt to tend
downwards, as being of a conden$ed Mat-
ter; but yet con$ider them according to the
whole Frame, and then the Blood or Hu-
mors may naturally a$cend upvvards to the
Head, as vvell as de$cend to any of the
lovver parts. Thus the vvhole Earth may
move round, though the $everal parts of it
have not any $uch particular Revolution of
their ovvn. Thus likevvi$e, though each
conden$ed Body being con$idered by it $elf,
may $eem to have only a Motion of de$cent,
yet in reference to that vvhole Frame, of
vvhich it is a part, it may al$o partake
of another Motion that may be natural un-
to it.
But $ome may here object: Though the
Earth vvere endovved vvith $uch Magnetical
Affections, yet vvhat probability is there
that it $hould have $uch a Revolution? I an-
$vver: ’Tis ob$erved of tho$e other Mag-
netical Bodies of _Saturn, <034>upiter,_ and the
Sun, that they are carried about their ovvn
Centers; and therefore ’tis not improbable,
[0302]That the Earth may be a Planet.
but that it may be $o vvith the Earth al$o:
which if any deny, he mu$t $hevv a rea-
$on vvhy in this re$pect they $hould be
unlike.
Yea, but though the Earth did move
round, vvhat ground is there to affirm, that
tho$e Bodies vvhich are $evered from it, as
a Bullet, or the Clouds, $hould follovv it
in the $ame cour$e?
I an$vver: Tho$e Spots vvhich are di$co-
vered about the Sun, and are thought to be
Clouds or Evaporations from his Body, are
ob$erved to be carried about according to
his Revolution. Thus the Moon is turned
round by our Earth; the four le$$er Planets
by the Body of _<034>upiter_. Nay, thus all the
Planets, in their $everal Orbs, are moved a-
bout by the Revolution of the Sun upon
its ovvn _Axis_ ($aith _Keplar_) and there-
fore much more may an Arrovv, or Bul-
let, be carried round by the Magnetical Mo-
tion of our Earth.
The $econd vvay, vvhereby $ome an$vver
unto the In$tances of this Argument, is,
by $hewing the like Motions of other
things, within $ome Room of a $ailing Ship.
Thus Experience teaches, ($ay they) that
a Candle, as al$o the Fumes that come from
it, will always keep the $ame $cituation, in
the $wifte$t motion of a Ship, as if it did
re$t immovably, and the Flame will not
more e$pecially bend one way, or have any
troubled $luctuation, but burn as $treight and
quietly, as if it did $tand $till. Again, it
[0303]That the Earth may be a Planet.
has been found, ($ay tho$e that have been
ver$ed in the$e kind of Experiments) that
the $ame force will ca$t a Body but an equal
di$tance, whether or no the Body do move
with, or again$t the motion of the Ship.
As al$o, that any Weight being let fall, will
de$cend in as true a perpendicular, as if
the Ship did $tand $till. If a Man, leaping
up, do tarry in the Air one $econd $cruple
of an hour, yet the Ship will not, in its
greate$t $wiftne$s (as it $hould according to
the calculation of our Adver$aries) be car-
ried from him at lea$t fifteen foot. If we
$uppo$e a Man to jump in $uch a Ship, he
will not be able to pa$s farther, when he
jumps again$t the motion of it, than when
he jumps with it. All which Particulars
may argue, that the$e things are carried a-
long together, by the common motion of
the Ship. Now if Bodies may be thus joint-
ly moved by $uch a preternatural motion,
much more then will they accompany the
Earth in its Diurnal Revolution, which
we $uppo$e to be natural unto them, and
as a Law impo$ed by God in their fir$t Crea-
tion.
If the Flame of a Candle, or the Smoke
that comes from it, (things that are $o ea-
$ily moveable) are, notwith$tanding, carried
$o equally, and without and di$turbance, by
the motion of a Ship; then al$o the Clouds
in the Air, and all other light Bodies, may
well enough be turned about by the Revolu-
tion of our Earth.
[0304]That the Earth may be a Planet.
If an equal force will ca$t an heavy Bo-
dy but at an equal di$tance, whether or no
it move with, or again$t the motion of the
Ship; then may we ea$ily conceive, that an
Arrow, or B@llet, being $hot with the $ame
violence, will pa$s but the $ame $pace on the
Earth, whether or no it be $hot towards the
Ea$t or We$t.
If a heavy Body, while the Ship does move,
will fall down in a $treight Line; then it is
not the Revol@tion of our Earth that can
hinder a perpendicular de$cent.
If a Man, leaping up in a Ship, may a-
bide in the Air one $econd $cruple of an hour,
and yet this Ship, in its greate$t $wiftne$s,
not withdraw it $elf fifteen foot; then will
not the Earth, in that $pace, go from him
almo$t a quarter of a mile.
But again$t this, ’tis Objected, That the
Fromond.
_Ve$ta._
_tract. 2._
_cap. 2._
Earth has the $imilitude of an open Ship, and
not of any Room that is clo$e. And tho it
be true, that when the Roof and the Walls
do all move together, the Air which is in-
cluded betwixt them, mu$t be carried along
by the $ame motion; yet it is not $o with
the Earth, becau$e that hath not any $uch
Walls or Roof, wherein it may contain and
carry along with it the _Medium_. And there-
fore Experience will rather argue again$t
this fuppo$ed Revolution. Thus ’tis ob-
ferved, that a Stone being let fall from the
Ma$t of a Ship, that moves $wiftly, will not
de$cend to the $ame point, as if the Ship
did $tand $till. From whence it will follow,
[0305]That the Earth may be a Planet.
that if our Earth had $uch a Circular Mo-
tion, then any heavy Body, being let fall
from $ome high Tower, or other $teep
place, would not de$cend unto that point of
Earth which was directly under it at the be-
ginning.
To this we an$wer: That the Air which
moves along with our Earth, is as well li-
mited in certain bounds, as that which is in-
cluded in a Room. If you ask where the$e
Bounds are terminated: I an$wer, Neither
by the utmo$t parts of the World, nor yet
by the Concavity of the Moon's Orb, (as
_Fromond{us}_ would have us affirm) but by
the Sphere of vaporous Air that encompa$$es
our Earth; or which is all one, by the Orb
of Magnetical Vigour, which proceeds from
it. And be$ides, ’tis con$iderable, that all
Earthly Bodies are not only contained with-
in the$e limits, as things are in a clo$e Room,
but al$o as parts in that Whole to which
they belong.
2. Though the carrying along of the _Me-_
_dium_, may $olve the motion of light Bodies
in a Ship, as the Flame of a Candle, Smoke,
or the like, yet this cannot concur to that
which hath been $aid of heavy Bodies, as a
Man leaping up, a Bullet de$cending, & c.
$ince it is not the motion of the meer Air
that is able to make the$e partake of the
$ame motion with the Ship. Unto that
Argument which he urges from the Experi-
ment of a Stone falling in an open Ship: We
an$wer:
[0306]That the Earth may be a Planet.
1. Though the in$tance of a Ship, may
$erve as a proof for this opinion, it being
an Argument, _a minori ad majus_, from an ac-
cidental Motion, to a natural; yet it will
not $erve again$t it. For though it were
not thus in accidental Motions, yet this
would not hinder but that it might be $o in
tho$e that are $uppo$ed to be proper and
natural.
2. As for that Experiment it $elf, ’tis but
a groundle$s imagination, and was never
yet con$irmed by any particular Experience,
becau$e ’tis certain the Event would be clean
otherwi$e, as $hall be proved in the third
way of an$wering.
3. The third and la$t way of clearing the
Doubts in the $ixth Argument, is, by $hew-
ing the like participation of motion, in tho$e
things that are in the open parts of a Ship.
To which purpo$e G _allilæus_ urges thìs Ex-
_Sy$t. Mun-_
_di. Col-_
_loq. 2._
periment: If any one $hould let fall a Stone
from an high Ma$t, he would find, _Lap<007>dem_
_in eunde in $emper Navis locum decidere, $eu_
_con$i$tat illa, $eu quantacunque velocitate movea-_
_tur_: That the Stone would always de$cend
unto the very $ame place, whether or no
the Ship did move or $tand $till. The Rea-
$on of which is, becau$e the Motion of the
Ship is likewi$e impre$$ed in the Stone: which
Impre$$ion is not equally prevalent in a light
Body, as a Feather, or Wool; becau$e the
Air, which has power over them, is not
carried along by the $ame motion of the
Ship. Thus likewi$e will it be in this other
[0307]That the Earth may be a Planet.
experiment; If a Man upon a running
Hor$e, $hould, in his $wifte$t cour$e, let
fall a Bullet, or Stone, the$e heavy Bodies,
be$ides their own de$cent, would al$o parti-
cipate that tran$ver$e motion of the Hor$e.
For as tho$e things that are thrown from us,
do continue their motion when they are out
of the hand in the open Air: $o likewi$e
mu$t it be, when the force is conferred by
that motion which the Arm has from the
Hor$e. While a Man is riding, his Arm is
al$o carried by the $ame $wiftne$s of the
Hor$e; therefore, if he $hould only open
his Hand, and let fall any thing, it would
not de$cend in a $trait Line, but mu$t ne-
ce$$arily be driven forward, by rea$on of
that force impre$$ed in it by the $wiftne$s of
the Hor$e, which is al$o communicated to
the Arm; it being all one in effect, whether
or no the Arm be moved by a particular mo-
tion of its own, as it is in ca$ting of things
from us, or by the common motion of the
Body, as it is in dropping any thing from
us, either when we are on the top of $ome
$ailing Ship, as in the former, or on $ome
running Hor$e, as in the latter In$tance.
What hath been $aid concerning the Mo-
tion of _de$cent_, is likevvi$e appliable, both
to that vvhich is _upward_, and that vvhich is
_tran$ver$al_. So that vvhen ’tis objected, If
the Earth did move, then a Bullet that
vvere $hot up perpendicularly, would be
for$aken by it, and not de$cend to the place
from whence it aro$e: We an$wer; That
[0308]That the Earth may be a Planet.
the Cannon vvhich is upon the Earth, toge-
ther vvith the Bullet in it, do partake of the
$ame Circular Motion vvith the Earth; and
this perhaps our Adver$aries vvill grant,
vvhil$t vve $uppo$e the Bullet to remain
$till in the Cannon, all the difficulty vvill
be, to $hevv hovv it mu$t nece$$arily ob$erve
the $ame motion, vvhen it is $hot out into
the open Air.
For the better explication of this, you may
Gallil. _Sy$t_
_Collaq. 2_.
note this follovving Figure.
Where vve $uppo$e AC to be a Cannon
perpendicularly erected, vvith a Bullet in it
at B; vvhich if it vvere immovable, vve
grant that the Bullet being di$charged, mu$t
a$cend in a juft perpendicular. But novv,
conceive this Cannon to move along vvith
the Earth, then in that $pace of time, vvhile
the Bullet, by the force of the Povvder, is
a$cending to the top of the Bore, the Can-
[0309]That the Earth may be a Planet.
non will be transferred to the $cituation D
E, $o that the Bullet mu$t be moved ac-
cording to the Line FG, which is not di-
rectly upright, but $omewhat declining.
Now, the motion of the Bullet in the Air,
mu$t nece$$arily be conformed unto that di-
rection that is impre$$ed in it by the Cannon
from whence it is $hot, and $o con$equently
it mu$t be continued, according to the Line
F G, and therefore will always keep per-
pendicularly over the Point from which it
did a$cend.
If you reply, That the motion of the
Bullet in the Cannon, mu$t needs be $o
$wift, that the Earth cannot carry the Can-
non from C to E, in the $ame $pace of time
wherein the Bullet does move from B to A.
I an$wer: ’Tis not material whether the
Earth be of a greater or le@er $wiftne$s than
the Bullet, becau$e the Declination mu$t al-
ways be proportionable to the motion of
the Earth; and if we $uppo$e this to be
$lower than the Bullet, then the Declina-
tion of the Line F G, will be $o much the
le$s.
This Truth may yet further be illu$trated
by the practice of tho$e Fowlers, who u$e
to kill Birds as they are flying: Concerning
which Art, ’tis commonly thought, that the$e
Men direct their Aims to $ome certain $pace
in the Air, ju$t before the Birds, where they
conceive the Shot will meet with them in their
flight; whereas, the truth is, they proceed
in this ca$e, the very $ame way as if the
[0310]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Birds did $tand $till, by a direct aiming at
their Bodies, and following of their flight
by the motion of the Piece; till at length,
having got a perfect aim, they di$charge,
and do hit altogether as $urely, as if the
Birds were $itting upon a Tree. From
whence we may ob$erve, that the motion of
the Piece, as in our aiming, it is made to
follow the Birds in their flight, (though it
be but $low) yet is communicated to the
Bullet in the Air.
But here it may $eem very di$ficult to give
any rea$on, according to tho$e grounds con-
cerning the flight of Birds; which being a-
nimated, have a liberty to fly here or there,
to tarry, for a good $pace of time, in the
open Air; and $o ’tis not ea$y to conceive
what means there is, by which they $hould
participate of the Earth's Diurnal Revolu-
tion.
To this _Gallilæus_ an$wers, That the mo-
tion of the Air, as it does turn about the
Clouds, $o doth it al$o carry with it the
Birds, together with $uch other like things
that are in it. For if $ome violent Wind be
able to drive, with $uch $wiftne$s, a full
laden Ship, to throw down Towers, to turn
up Trees, and the like; much more then
may the Diurnal Motion of the Air (which
does $o far exceed in $wiftne$s the mo$t tem-
pe$tuous Wind) be able to carry with it the
Bodies of Birds.
But if all things be turned about by this
_Object_.
Revolution, then it $hould $eem there is no
[0311]That the Earth may be a Planet.
$uch thing as a right Motion, whether of A$-
cent or De$cent, in a $treight Line.
I an$wer: The moving of heavy or light
_Sol_.
Bodies, may be con$idered in a double rela-
tion.
1. According to the $pace wherein they
move, and then we grant their Motions not
to be $imple, but mixed of a direct and cir-
cular.
2. According to the Body or _medium_
wherein they move, and then they may pro-
perly be $aid to have right motions, becau$e
they pa$s through the _medium_ in a $treight
Line; and therefore it is, that unto us they
$eem directly to a$cend or de$cend. _Ari$to-_
_tle_ him$elf would not deny, but that Fire
may a$cend in a $treight Line unto its Sphere,
and yet participate al$o of that Circular
Motion which he $uppo$es to be communica-
ted from the Heavens, unto the upper part
of the Air, and its own Region. So like-
wi$e mu$t it be for the de$cent of any thing.
Suppo$e a Ship in its $wifte$t motion, and a
Man in it, having $ome Ve$$el filled with Wa-
ter, $hould let fall into it a little Ball of
Wax, or $ome other matter which may be
$low in its $inking, $o that in one minute it
$hould $carce de$cend the $pace of a Cubit,
though the Ship (it may be) in the $ame
time may pa$s at lea$t a hundred Cubits;
yet would this $till $eem unto the eye to de-
$cend in a $treight Line; and the other mo-
tion, which is communicated unto it by the
Ship, would not at all be di$cernable to it.
[0312]That the Earth may be a Planet.
And though in this ca$e, the motion were
in it $elf compo$ed of a circular and direct;
yet in re$pect of us it would appear, and $o
might be $tiled exactly $treight.
Now if it be thus in tho$e which are ge-
nerally granted to be preternatural Moti-
ons; we need not doubt then the po$$ibility
of the like effect in that Motion which we
conceive to be proper and natural, both
to the Earth, and the things that belong
unto it.
There is yet another Objection to this
purpo$e urged by _Malapertius_, a late Je-
_Au$tria-_
_ca Syder._
_par. 2._
_prop. 25._
$uit, who though he does with much eager-
ne$s pre$s this Argument concerning a Bullet
or Stone, again$t the Opinion of _Copernicus_;
yet he grants that it might ea$ily be re$ol-
ved, if the defenders of it would affirm
that the Air did move round with the Earth.
But this ($aith he) they dare not avouch;
for then the Comets would always $eem to
$tand $till, being carried about with the
Revolution of this Air, and then they could
not ri$e or $et, as experience $hews they
do.
To this it may be an$wered, That mo$t
Comets are above that Sphere of Air which
is turned round with our Earth, as is mani-
fe$t by their height. The motion that ap-
pears in them, is cau$ed by the Revolution
of our Earth, whereby we are turned from
them.
As for tho$e which are within the Orb of
our Air, the$e do $eem to $tand $till. Such
[0313]That the Earth may be a Planet.
a one was that mentioned by _<034>o$ephus_,
_De bello_
_<034>udaico,_
_l. 7. c. 12._
_Dion. 1. 54._
which did con$tantly hang over _<034>eru$alem_;
and that likewi$e which appeared about the
time of _Agrippa's_ death, and for many days
together did hang over the City of _Rome_.
Wherefore _Seneca_ does well di$tingui$h out
_Nat. Qu._
_l. 7. c. 6._
of _Epigenes_, betwixt two $orts of Comets,
the one being low, and $uch as $eems immo-
vable; the other higher, and $uch as did
con$tantly ob$erve their ri$ings and $ettings,
as the Stars.
I have done with all the Arguments of any
note or difficulty, that are urged again$t this
diurnal motion of the Earth. Many other
Cavils there are not worth the naming,
which di$cover them$elves to be rather the
Objections of a captious, than a doubtful
mind. Among$t which, I might ju$tly pa$s
over tho$e that are $et down by _Alex. Ro$$e_:
_Lib. 1._
_$ect. 2. c. 6._
But becau$e this Author does proceed in
his whole with $o much $corn and triumph,
it will not be ami$s therefore to examine
what infallible evidence there is in tho$e Ar-
guments upon which he grounds his boa$t-
ings.
We have, in one Chapter, no le$s th@n
the$e nine.
_Arg_. 1. If the Earth did move, then
would it be hotter than the Water, becau$e
motion does produce heat; and for this rea-
$on likewi$e, the Water would be $o hot
and rarified, that it could not be congealed;
fince that al$o does partake of the $ame mo-
tion with the Earth.
[0314]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_Arg._ 2. The Air which is next the Earth,
would be purer, as being rarified with Mo-
tion.
_Arg._ 3. If the Earth did move the Air, it
would cau$e $ome $ound; but this is no more
audible, than _Pythagoras_ his Harmony of the
Heavens.
_Arg._ 4. ’Twould have been in vain for
Nature to have endowed the Heavens with
all conditions requi$ite for motion, if they
had been to $tand $till: As, fir$t, they have
a round Figure. Secondly, They have nei-
ther gravity nor levity. Thirdly, They
are incorruptible. Fourthly, They have
no contrary.
_Arg._ 5. All $imilary parts are of the $ame
nature with the whole: But each part of
the Earth does re$t in its place; therefore
alfo doth the whole.
_Arg._ 6. The Sun in the World, is as the
Heart in a Man's Body: But the Motion of
the Heart cea$ing, none of the Members do
$tir; therefore al$o if the Sun $hould $tand
$till, the other parts of the World would be
without motion.
_Arg._ 7. The Sun and Heavens, do work
upon the$e inferior Bodies by their Light
and Motion. So the Moon does operate up-
on the Sea.
_Arg._ 8. The Earth is the Foundation of
Buildings; and therefore mu$t be firm and
$table.
_Arg._ 9. ’Tis the con$tant opinion of Di-
vines, that the Heavens $hall re$t after the
[0315]That the Earth may be a Plant.
Day of Judgment; which they prove from
_i$a._ 60. 20. _Thy Sun $hall no more go down,_
_neitber $hall thy Moon withdraw it $elf._ So
likewi$e, _Rev._ 10. 6. The Angel $wears, _that_
_there $hall be time no longer:_ and therefore
the Heavens mu$t re$t, $ince by their motion
it is that Time is mea$ured. And st. _Paul_
$ays, _Rom._ 8. 20. _That all the Creatures are_
_made $ubject to Vanity._ Now this can be no
other in the Heavens, than the Vanity of
Motion, which the Wife Man $peaks of,
_Eccle$. 1. 4. The Sun ri$eth, and the Sun goeth_
_down, &c._
To the$e it may be an$wered:
_Ad_ 1, & 2. In the fir$t you may note a
manife$t contradiction, when he will have
the Earth to be hotter than the Water, by
rea$on of this motion; when as notwith-
$tanding he acknowledges the Water to
move along with it; and therefore too, in
the next Line, he infers that the Water,
becau$e of that heat and rarefaction which
it receives from this motion with the Earth,
mu$t be incapable of $o much cold, as to
be congealed into Ice.
But unto that which may be conceived to
be his meaning in this and the next Argu-
ment: I an$wer, If he had fully under$tood
this Opinion which he oppo$es, he would
ea$ily have apprehended, that it could not
be prejudiced by either of the$e Con$equen-
ces. For we $uppo$e, that not only this
Globe of Earth and Water, but al$o all the
vaporous Air which invirons it, are carried
[0316]That the Earth may be a Planet.
along by the $ame motion. And therefore,
though what he $ays concerning the heat,
which would be produced by $uch a moti-
on, vvere true; yet it vvould not be perti-
nent, $ince our Earth and Water, and the
Air next unto them, are not by this means
$evered from one another, and $o do not
come vvithin the compa$s of this Argu-
ment.
If any reply, That this vvill notwith-
$tanding hold true, concerning the upper
part of the Air, vvhere there is $uch a $e-
paration of one Body from another; and
$o con$equently, an an$vverable heat. I an-
fvver;
1. ’Tis not generally granted, That mo-
tion in all kind of Bodies does produce heat;
$ome re$train it only to $olid Bodies; af-
firming, That in tho$e vvhich are fluid, it
is rather the cau$e of coldne$s. This is the
rea$on ($ay they) vvhy running Waters
are ever to our $en$e the coole$t: And vvhy
among$t tho$e Winds vvhich proceed from
the $ame Coa$ts of Heaven, about the $ame
time of the Year, the $tronge$t alvvays is
the colde$t? If you object, that running
Waters are not $o $oon frozen as others:
They an$vver, This is not becau$e they are
thereby heated; but becau$e unto congela-
tion, it is requi$ite that a Body $hould $ettle
and re$t, as vvell as be cold.
2. If vve $hould grant a moderate heat
in tho$e parts of the Air, vve have not any
experiment to the contrary, nor vvould it
[0317]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Prejudice the pre$ent Opinion, or common
Principles.
_Ad_ 3. As the $ound of this Motion is not
more heard, than the Harmony of the Hea-
vens: $o neither is there any rea$on vvhy
this Motion $hould cau$e a $ound, more than
the $uppo$ed Motion of the Heavens, vvhich
is likevvi$e thought to be continued unto the
Air hard by us.
_Ad_ 4. This vvill prove the Earth to move
as vvell as the Heavens; For that has, fir$t,
a round Figure, as is generally granted.
Secondly, Being con$idered as vvhole, and
in its proper place, it is not heavy, as vvas
proved before: and as for the tvvo other
conditions, neither are they true of the
Heavens; nor if they vvere, vvould they
at all conduce to their Motion.
_Ad_ 5. This Argument vvould prove
that the Sea did not ebb and flow, becau$e
there is not the $ame kind of motion in eve-
ry drop of Water: or that the whole Earth
is not $pherical, becau$e every little piece of
it is not of the $ame Form.
_Ad_ 6. This is rather an Illu$tration than
a Proof; or if it do prove any thing, it may
$erve as well for that purpo$e unto which it
is afterward applied, where the motion of
every Planet is fuppo$ed to depend upon the
revolution of the Sun.
_Ad_ 7. That the Sun and Planets do work
upon the Earth by their own real daily mo-
tion, is the thing in que$tion; and there-
fore mu$t not be taken for a common
Ground.
[0318]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_Ad_ 8. We grant, that the Earth is firm
and $table from all $uch motions, whereby
it is jogged, or uncertainly $haken.
_Ad_ 9. 1. For the authority of tho$e Di-
vines, which he urges for the interpretation
of the$e Scriptures; this will be but a weak
Argument again$t that Opinion which is al-
ready granted to be a Paradox.
2. The Scriptures them$elves, in their
right meaning, will not at all conduce to the
pre$ent purpo$e.
As for that in _I$aiah_, if we con$ult the
coherence, we $hall find that the $cope of
the Prophet, is to $et forth the Glory of
the Church Triumphant. Wherein (he
$ays) there $hall not be any need of the Sun
or Moon, but God's pre$ence $hall $upply
them both: _For the Lord $hall be unto thee an_
_everla$ting Light, and thy God thy Glory,_
_ver$._ 19. and as for this Sun and Moon, it
$hall not go down, or withdraw it $elf; but
he $hall be an _Everla$ting Light,_ without in-
termi$$ion. So that ’tis evident, he $peaks
_Vid. Rev._
21.13. _i-_
_tem c._ 22.
_ver._ 5.
of that Light which $hall hereafter be, in-
$tead of the Sun and Moon.
As for that in the _Revelations,_ we yield,
that _Time $hall cea$e;_ but to $ay that this
depends upon the ce$$ation of the Heavens,
is to beg the Que$tion, and to $uppo$e that
which is to be proved, _viz._ that Time is
mea$ured by the Motion of the Heavens,
and not of the Earth. _Perrerius_ (from
_Gen. c._ 1.
_l._ 2. _quæ$t._ 6
whom this laft Argument was borrowed
without acknowledgment) might have told
[0319]That the Earth may be a Planet.
him, in the very $ame place, that Time
does not ab$olutely, and univer$ally depend
upon the Motion of the Heavens, _$ed in mot@_
_& $ucce$$ione cuju$libet durationis,_ but in any
fuch $ucce$$ion, by which duration may be
mea$ured.
As for that in the _Romans_, we $ay, that
there are other Vanities to which the Hea-
venly Bodies are $ubject. As fir$t, unto
many changes and alterations, witnefs tho$e
Comets, which at $everal times have been
di$cerned among$t them; and then like-
wife to that general corruption, in which
all the Creatures $hall be involved at the la$t
Day. _When they $hall pa$s away with a great_
2 Pet. 3.
10, 12.
_noi$e, and the Elements $hall melt with fervent_
_beat._
Thus you $ee, there is not any $uch in-
vincible $trength in the$e Arguments, as
might cau$e the Author of them to tri-
umph before-hand with any great noi$e of
victory.
Another Objection like unto the$e, is ta-
ken from the Etymology of $everal words.
Thus the Heavens are called _Æthera, ab_
_ἀεὶ θεῖν_, becau$e they are always in motion;
and the Earth _Ve$ta, quia vi $tat,_ becau$e of
its immobility.
To which I an$wer: ’Twere no difficult
matter to find $uch proofs for this opinion,
as well as again$t it.
Thus we may $ay, that the Hebrew word
<025><072><027>, is derived from <025><062><072>, _quia currit;_ and
_Terra, non quod teratur, $ed quod perenni_
[0320]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_cur$u omnia terat_, $aith _Calcagnius._ How-
ever, though we fuppo$e the Etymology to
be never fo true and genuine, yet it can at
the be$t but $hew what the more common
opinion was of tho$e times when $uch names
were fir$t impo$ed.
_Ob._ But $uppo$e all this were $o, That
the Earth had $uch a diurnal Revolution;
yet how is it conceivable, that it $hould
at the $ame time have two di$tinct Mo-
tions.
I an$wer: This may ea$ily be apprehend-
ed, if you con$ider how both the$e Motions
do tend the $ame way, from We$t to Ea$t.
Thus a Bowl being turned out of the hand,
has two Motions in the Air; one, whereby
it is carried round; the other, whereby it
is ca$t forward.
From what hath been delivered in this
Chapter, the indifferent Reader may gather
$ome $atis$action for tho$e Arguments which
are u$ually urged again$t this Diurnal Moti-
on of the Earth.
[0321]That the Earth may be a Planet.
PROP. IX.
That it is more probable the Earth does
move, than the Sun or Heavens.
A Mong$t tho$e many Arguments that
may be urged for the con$irmation of
this Truth, I $hall only $et down the$e five.
1. If we $uppo$e the Earth to be the
cau$e of this Motion, then will tho$e va$t
and glorious Bodies of the Heavens, be freed
from that inconceivable, unnatural $wift-
ne$s, which mu$t otherwi$e be attributed
unto them.
For if the Diurnal Revolution be in the
_Vid. Mæ$t._
_Epit. A$tr._
_l._ 1. _in fine._
Heavens, then it will follow, according to
the common _Hypothe$is,_ that each Star in
the _Equator_, mu$t in every hour move at
the lea$t 4529538 German miles. So that
according to the ob$ervation of _Cardan_,
_De Prop._
_l._ 5 _prop._ 58
who tells us, that the Pul$e of a well-tem-
pered Man, does beat 4000 times in an
hour; one of the Stars in that $pace, whil$t
the Pul$e beats once, mu$t pa$s 1132 Ger-
man miles ($aith _Alphraganus_): Or, ac-
cording to _Tycho_, 732 German miles. But
the$e numbers $eem to be $omewhat of the
lea$t; and therefore many others do much
enlarge them, affirming that every Star in
[0322]That the Earth may be a Planct.
the _Equator,_ in one beating of the Pul$e, mu$t
move 2528 of the$e miles.
’Tis the Affertion of _Clavius_, that though
_Commen._
_in prim._
_cap.Sphær._
the di$tance of the Orbs, and $o con$e-
quently their $wiftne$s, $eem to be altoge-
ther incredible; yet it is rather far greater
in it $elf, than A$tronomers u$ually $uppo$e
it; and yet ($aith he) according to the
common Grounds, every Star in the _Equa-_
_tor_, mu$t move 42398437 {1/2} miles in an hour.
And though a Man $hould con$tantly travel
40 miles a day, yet he would not be able to
go $o far as a Star does in one hour, under
2904 Years: Or if we will $uppo$e an Ar-
row to be of the $ame $wiftne$s, then mu$t
it compa$s this great Globe of Earth and
Water 1884 times in an hour. And a Bird
that could but fly as fa$t, might go round
the World $even times in that $pace, whil$t
one could $ay, _Ave Maria, gratia plena, Do-_
_minus tecum._
Which though it be a pretty round pace,
yet you mu$t conceive that all this is $poken
only of the eighth Sphere; and $o being
compared to the $wiftne$s of the _Primum_
_Mobile_, is but a $low and heavy Motion.
For ($aith the $ame Author) the thick-
ne$s of each Orb is equal to the di$tance of
its concave Super$icies from the Centre of
the Earth. Thus the Orb of the Moon does
contain as much $pace in its thicknefs, as
there is betwixt the neare$t part of that
and the Centre. Thus al$o the eight Sphere
[0323]That the Earth may be a Planet.
is as thick as that whole $pace betwixt the
Centre of the Earth, and its own concave
Superficies. So likewi$e mu$t it be in tho$e
three other Orbs, which he $uppo$es to be
above the $tarry Heaven. Now if we pro-
portion their $wiftne$s according to this
difference in their bignefs, you may then
conceive (if you can) what a king of cele-
rity that mu$t be, by which the _Primum_
_Mobile_ will be whirled about.
_Tycho_ makes the di$tance of the Stars to
be much le$s, and their motion $lower; and
yet he is fain to confe$s, that it is _omni cogi-_
_tatione celerior._
_Clavius_ likewi$e, $peaking concerning the
$wiftne$s of the Starry Orb, does acknow-
ledg, _Quod velocitas ejus captum humani inge-_
_nii excedit._ What then could he think of
the _primum Mobile?_
Dr. _Gilbert_ being (it $eems) a$toni$hed
_De mag-_
_nete lib._ 6.
_cap._ 3.
at the con$ideration of this $trange $wift-
ne$s, $ays of it, that it is _motus $upra omnes_
_cogitationes, $omnia, fabulas, & licentias poeti-_
_cas in$uperabilis, ineffabilis, incomprehen$ibilis._
A man may more ea$ily conceive the po$$ibi-
lity of any Fable or Fiction, how Bea$ts and
Trees might talk together, than how any
material Body $hould be moved with $uch a
$wi$tne$s.
Not but that ’tis po$$ible for God to turn
them about with a far greater velocity. Nay,
’tis po$$ible for Art to contrive a motion,
which $hall be equally $low in that propor-
tion as this is $wi$t. But however, the
[0324]That the Earth may be a Planet.
que$tion here is, not what can be done, but
what is mo$t likely to be done, according to
the u$ual cour$e of Nature. ’Tis the part
of a Philo$opher, in the re$olution of natural
Events, not to fly unto the ab$olute Power
of God, and tell us what he can do, but
what, according to the u$ual way of Provi-
dence, is mo$t likely to be done, to find out
$uch cau$es of things, as may $eem mo$t ea$y
and probable to our rea$on.
If you ask, What repugnancy there is in
the Heavens, unto $o great a $wiftne$s? We
an$wer; Their being $uch va$t, material
conden$ed Sub$tances, with which this in-
conceivable Motion cannot agree.
Since Motion and Magnitude are two $uch
Geometrical things, as bear a mutual pro-
portion to one another; therefore it may
$eem convenient, that $lowne$s $hould be
more agreeable to a great Body, and $wift-
ne$s to a le$$er : and $o it would be more
con$onant to the Principles of Nature, that
the Earth, which is of a le$$er quantity,
$hould be appointed to $uch a Motion, as is
$omewhat proportionable to its bigne$s,
than that the Heavens, that are of $uch a
va$t magnitude, $hould be whirled about
with $uch an incredible $wiftne$s, which
does $o far exceed the proportion of their
bigne$s, as their bigne$s does exceed this
Earth, that is but as a Point or Centre to
them. ’Tis not likely that Nature, in the$e
con$tant and great Works, $hould $o much
deviate from that u$ual Harmony and Pro-
[0325]That the Earth may be a Planet.
portion which $he ob$erves in le$$er Matters.
If this Globe of Earth only were appointed
to move every day round the Orb of the
fixed Stars, though it be but a little Body,
and $o more capable of a $wift motion;
yet that $wiftne$s would be $o extreamly
di$proportionable unto it, that we could
not with rea$on conceive it po$$ible, accord-
ing to the u$ual cour$e of Nature. But now,
that the Heavens them$elves, of $uch $trange
bigne$s, with $o many Stars, which do $o
far exceed the Magnitude of our Earth,
$hould be able to turn about with the $ame
celerity; Oh! ’tis altogether beyond the
fancy of a Poet, or a Madman.
For an$wer unto this Argument, our Ad-
ver$aries tell us, that there is not in the
Heavens any repugnancy to $o $wift a Mo-
tion; and that whether we con$ider the na-
ture of tho$e Bodies; or, $econdly, the
$wiftne$s of this Motion.
1. For the Nature of tho$e
\\ Bodies, either their} Qualities.\\ Quantity.
1. There is not in them the Qualities of
lightne$s or heavine$s, or any the lea$t con-
trariety that may make them reluctant to
one another.
2. Their Magnitude will help them in
Roff.lit. ii
$ect. 1. c.1.
their $wiftne$s : For the greater any Body
is, the quicker will it be in its motion, and
that not only when it is moved by an inward
Principle, as a Mill$tone will de$cend fa$ter
[0326]That the Earth may be a Planet.
than a little Pebble ; but al$o when its Mo-
tion does proceed from $ome external A-
gent, as the Wind will drive a great Cloud,
or a heavy Ship, when it is not able to $tir a
little Stone.
2. As for the $wiftne$s of this Motion,
the po$$ibility of it may be illu$trated by o-
ther Particulars in Nature : As,
1. The $ound of a Cannon, in a little
_Idem lib._ 2
_$ect._ 1.c.5.
time, is carried for twenty miles di$tance.
2. Though a Star be $cituate $o remote-
ly from us; yet the Eye di$cerns it in a mo-
ment, which is not without $ome motion,
either of the Species of the Star, or the
Rays of the Eye. Thus al$o the Light does
_Idem lib_. 1
_$ect_. 1.c.2.
in an in$tant pa$s from one $ide of the Hea-
ven to another.
3. If the force of Powder be able to car-
ry a Bullet with $o great a $wiftne$s, we need
not doubt then, but that the Heavens are
capable of $uch a celerity, as is u$ually at-
tributed unto them.
Unto the$e it may be an$wered:
1. Where they $ay that the Heavenly Bo-
dies are without all gravity; we grant it, in
the $ame $en$e as our Earth al$o, being con-
$idered as whole, and in its proper place,
may be denied to be heavy : $ince this Qua-
lity, in the exacte$t $en$e, can only be a$cri-
bed unto $uch parts as are $evered from the
whole to which they belong. But how-
ever, $ince the Heavens, or Stars, are of a
material Sub$tance, ’tis impo$$ible but there
$hould be in them $ome ineptitude to Moti-
[0327]That the Earth may be a Planet.
on; becau$e Matter is of it $elf a dull and
$luggi$h thing; and by $o much the more, as
it is kept clo$e and conden$ed together.
And though the followers of _Ptolomy_, do
with much confidence deny the Heavens to
be capable of any reluctancy to motion;
yet it were ea$y to prove the contraby, out
of their own Principles. ’Tis not conceiv-
able, how the upper Sphere $hould move
the nether, unle$s their Superficies were full
of rugged parts, ( which they deny:) or
el$e one of the Orbs mu$t lean upon the o-
ther with its weight, and $o makeit partake
of its own Motion. And be$ides, they tell us,
that the farther any Sphere is di$tant from
the _Primum Mobile_, the le$s is it hindred by
that in its proper cour$e, and the $ooner
does it $ini$h its own Revolution. From
whence it will ea$ily follow, that the$e Bo-
dies have re$i$tancy from one another.
I have often wondred, why among$t the
inchanted Buildings of the Poets, they have
not fained any Ca$tle to be made of the $ame
Materials with the $olid Orbs, $ince in $uch a
Fabrick, there would have been the$e emi-
nent Conveniences.
1. It mu$t needs be very plea$ant, by rea-
$on of its per$picuity, becau$e it is more
diaphanous than the Air it $elf, and $o the
Walls of it could not hinder the pro$pect
any way.
2. Being $o $olid and impenitrable, it
mu$t needs be excellent again$t all violence
of Weathers, as al$o again$t the a$$aults of
[0328]That the Earth may be a Planet.
the Enemy, who $hould not be able to
break it with the mo$t $urious Batteries of
the Ram , or pierce it with any Cannon-
$hot.
3. Being void of all heavine$s, a Man
may carry it up and down with him, as a
Snail does his Hou$e: and $o, whether he
follow the Enemy, or fly from him, he has
$till this advantage, that he may take his
Ca$tle and Defence along with him.
But then again, there are on the other
$ide as many inconveniences. For,
1. Its per$picuity would make it $o open,
that a Man $hould not be able to retire
him$elf into any private part of it. And
then,
2. Being $o extreamly $olid, as well as in-
vi$<007>ble, a Man $hould be $till in danger of
knocking his head again$t every Wall and
Pillar; unle$s it were al$o intangible, as $ome
of the _Peripateticks_ affirm.
3. Its being without all gravity, would
bring this inconvenience, that every little
puff of Wind would blow it up and down;
$ince $ome of the $ame Sect are not a$hamed
to $ay, that the Heavens are $o utterly de-
void of Heavine$s, that if but a little Fly
$hould ju$tle again$t the va$t Frame of the
Cele$tial Spheres, he would move them out
of their places.
A $trong Fancy, that could be at lei$ure,
might make excellent $port with this A$tro-
nomical Fiction.
[0329]That the Earth may be a Planet.
So that this fir$t eva$ion of our Adver$a-
ries, will not $helter them from the force of
that Argument, which is taken from the in-
credible $wiftne$s of the Heavens.
2. Whereas they tell us, in the $econd
place, that a bigger Body, as a Mill$tone,
will naturally de$cend $wifter than a le$s, as
a Pebble. I an$wer : This is not becau$e
$uch a great Body is in it $elf more ea$<007>ly
movable; but becau$e the bigger any thing
is which is out of its own place, the $tron-
ger will be its natural de$ire of returning
thither, and $o con$equently the quicker its
motion. But now tho$e Bodies that move
circularly, are always in their proper $citu-
ations, and $o the $ame rea$on is not apply-
able unto them. And then, whereas ’tis
$aid, that Magnitude does always add to the
$wiftne$s of a violent motion, (as Wind
will move a great Ship $ooner than a little
Stone): We an$wer, This is not becau$e a
Ship is more ea$ily movable in it $elf than a
little Stone: For I $uppo$e, the Objector
will not think he can throw the one as far as
the other, but becau$e the$e little Bodies
are not $o liable to that kind of vio-
lence, from whence their Motion does pro-
ceed.
As for tho$e In$tances which are cited
to illu$trate the po$$ibility of this $wiftne$s in
the Heavens, we an$wer: The pa$$age of a
Sound, is but very $low in compari$on to
the motion of the Heavens. And then be-
$ides, the $wiftne$s of the Species of Sound
[0330]That the Earth may be a Planet.
or Sight, which are Accidents, are not fit
to infer the like celerity in a material $ub-
$tance. And $o likewi$e for the Light which
_Ari$totle_ him$elf, and with him the gene-
De Ani-
ma.l.2.c.7
rality of Philo$ophers, do for this very rea-
$on prove not to be a Body, becau$e it
moves with $uch $wiftne$s, of which (it
$eems) they thought a Body to be incapa-
ble. Nay, the Objector him$elf, in ano-
ther place, $peaking of Light in reference
Roff. l.2.
$ect.1.c.4.
to a Sub$tance, does $ay ; _Lumen e$t acci-_
_dens, $<007>c $pecies rei vi$æ, & alia e$t ratio $ub-_
_$tantiarum, alia accidentium._
To that of the Bullet, we an$wer : He
might as well have illu$trated the $wi$tne$s
of a Bullet, which will pa$s four or five
miles in two minutes, by the motion of a
hand in a Watch, which pa$$es two or three
inches in twelve hours; there being a grea-
ter di$proportion betwixt the motion of
the Heavens, and the $wiftne$s of a Bul-
let, than there is betwixt the $wiftne$s of
a Bùllet, and the motion of a Hand in a
Watch.
_Arg_. 2. Another Argument to this pur-
po$e, may be taken from the chief end of
the Diurnal and Annual Motions, which is
to di$tingui$h betwixt Night and Day, Win-
ter and Summer; and $o con$equently, to
$erve for the Commodities and Sea$ons of
the habitable World. Wherefore it may
$eem more agreeable to the Wi$dom of
Providence, for to make the Earth as well
the efficient, as the final cau$e of this mo-
[0331]That the Earth may be a Planet.
tion : E$pecially $ince nature in her other
Operations does never u$e any tedious dif-
ficult means, to perform that which may
as well be accompli$hed by $horter and ea$ier
ways. But now, the appearances would be
the $ame, in re$pect of us, if only this lit-
tle Point of Earth were made the $ubject of
the$e Motions, as if the va$t Frame of the
World, with all tho$e Stars of $uch num-
ber and bigne$s, were moved about it. ’Tis
a common Maxim, Múdev ’Elxũ Púorv È?-
Galen.
γὰ@ευαι. Nature does nothing in vain, but
in all her cour$es does take the mo$t com-
pendious way. ’Tis not therefore (I $ay)
likely, that the whole Fabrick of the Hea-
vens, which do $o much exceed our Earth
in magnitude and perfection, $hould be put
to undergo $o great and con$tant a Work in
the $ervice of our Earth, which might more
ea$ily $ave all that labour, by the Circumvo-
lution of its own Body; e$pecially, $ince
the Heavens do not by this motion attain
any farther perfection for them$elves, but
are made thus $erviceable to this little Ball
of Earth. So that in this ca$e it may $eem
to argue as much improvidence in Nature
to imploy them in this motion, as it would
in a Mother, who in warming her Child,
Lansberg
would rather turn the Fire about that, than
that about the Fire. Or in a Cook, who
Kep'ar.
would not roa$t his Meat, by turning it a-
bout to the Fire; but rather, by turning
the Fire about it. Or in a Man, vvho
Gallilæ-
us.
[0332]That the Earth may be a Planet.
a$cending $ome high Tower, to $ave the
labour of $tirring his Head, $hould rather
de$ire that all the Regions might $ucce$$ively
be turned before his Eye, that $o he might
ea$ily take a view of them.
We allow every Watch-maker $o much
wi$dom, as not to put any Motion in his
In$trument, which is $uperfluous, or may be
$upplied an ea$ier way : And $hall we not
think that Nature has as much providence
as every ordinary Mechanick? Or can we
imagine that She $hould appoint tho$e nu-
merous and va$t Bodies, the Stars, to com-
pa$s us with $uch a $wift and re$tle$s Mo-
tion, $o full of confu$ion and uncertain-
ties, when as all this might as well be
done by the Revolution of this little Ball of
Earth?
_Arg_. 3. Among$t the $everal parts of
the World, there are $ix Planets which are
generally granted to move. As for the Sun
and the Earth, and the fixed Stars, it is
yet in que$tion, which of them are natu-
rally indowed with the $ame condition.
Now common rea$on will dictate unto us,
that Motion is mo$t agreeable to that which
in kind and properties is mo$t near to tho$e
Bodies that undoubtedly are moved. But
now there is one eminent qualification,
wherein the Earth does agree with the Pla-
nets; whereas the Sun, together with the
fixed Stars, do in the $ame re$pect differ
from them : and that is Light, which all
the Planets, and $o too the Earth, are fain
[0333]That the Earth may be a Planet.
to borrow el$ewhere, whil$t the Sun and the
Stars have it of their own. From whence
it may be probably concluded, that the Earth
is rather the Subject of this Motion than the
other. To this it may be added, that the
Sun and Stars $eem to be of a more excellent
Nature than the other parts of the World,
and therefore $hould in rea$on be endowed
with the be$t qualifications. But now Mo-
tion is not $o noble a condition as Re$t:
that is but a kind of weari$om and $ervile
thing, whereas this is u$ually a$cribed to God
him$elf: Of whom ’tis $aid;
Immotus $tabili$q; manens dans cuncta moveri.
Bott. _de_
_Cox$ol._
_Phil. l_.3.
_Arg_. 4. _Ari$totle_ tells us, ’Tis very
_De Cælo,_
_l_.2.c.10.
agreeable to rea$on, that the time appoin-
ted for the Revolution of each Orb, $hould
be proportionable to its bigne$s. But now
this can only be, by making the Earth a
Planet, and the Subject of the Annual and
Diurnal Motions. Wherefore ’tis proba-
ble, that this does rather move than the Hea-
vens.
According to the common _Hypothe$is_, the
_Primum Mobile_ will move round in a day.
_Saturn_ in thirty Years. _Fupiter_ in twelve.
_Mars_ in two. The _Sun, Venus_, and _Mercu-_
_ry_, which have $everal Orbs, yet will agree
in their Revolutions, being each of them a-
bout a Year in fini$hing their Cour$es:
Whereas, by making the Earth a Planet,
there will be a ju$t proportion betwixt the
[0334]That the Earth may be a Planet.
bigne$s of the Orbs, and the time of their
Motions: For then, next to the Sun, or
Centre, there will be the Sphere of _Mercu-_
_ry_; which as it is but narrow in its Diame-
ter, $o likewi$e is it quick in its Motion,
running its Cour$e in eighty eight days:
_Venus_, that is next unto it, in 224 days:
The _Earth_ in 365 days, or a Year: _Mars_
in 687 days: _<034>upiter_ in 4332 days: _Saturn_
in 10759 days. Thus likewi$e is it with
tho$e _Medicean_ Stars that encompa$s _<034>upi-_
_ter_. That which is lowe$t among$t them,
fini$hes his Cour$e in two and twenty hours;
the next in three days and an half; the third
in $even days; and the farthe$t in $eventeen
days. Now as it is (according to _Ari$to-_
_tle’_s con$e$$ion) more likely that Nature
$hould ob$erve $uch a due proportion betwixt
the Heavenly Orbs; $o is it more probable,
that the Earth $hould move, rather than the
Heavens.
_Arg_. 5. This may likewi$e be confirmed
from the appearance of Comets: Concern-
ing which, there are three things common-
ly granted; or if they were not, might be
ea$ily proved: namely,
1. That there are divers Comets in the
Air, betwixt the Moon and our Earth.
2. That many of the$e Comets do $eem
to ri$e and $et as the Stars.
3. That this appearing Motion is not pro-
perly their own, but communicated unto
them from $omewhat el$e.
[0335]That the Earth may be a Planet.
But now, this Motion of theirs cannot
be cau$ed by the Heavens; and therefore it
mu$t nece$$arily proceed from the Revoluti-
on of our Earth.
That the Moon's Orb cannot carry along
with it the greater part of the Air wherein
the$e Comets are placed, might ea$ily be
proved from the common Grounds. For
the Concave Superficies of that Sphere, is
u$ually $uppo$ed to be exactly ter$e and
$mooth; $o that the meer touch of it can-
not turn about the whole Element of Fire,
with a Motion that is not natural unto it.
Nor could this Elementary Fire, which they
imagine to be of a more rarified and $ubtil
Nature, communicate the $ame Motion to
the thicker Air, and that to the Waters (as
$ome affirm): For by what means could
that $mooth Orb take hold of the adjoining
Air ? To this _Sar$ius_ an$wers, that there are
great Gibbo$ities, and mountainous Inequa-
lities, in the Concavity of the lowe$t Sphere,
and by the$e is it enabled to carry along
with it the Fire and Air. But _Fromondus_
_Antari$t._
_cap_ 16.
tells him, _Fictitia i$ta, & ad fugam reperta_
_$unt_. And yet his own Conjecture is $carce
$o good, when he affirms, that this Motion
of the Ætherial Air, as al$o of that Ele-
mentary Air hard by us, is cau$ed by that
ruggedne$s which there is in the Bodies of
the Planets; of which Opinion, we may,
with as good rea$on, $ay as he $ays to
_Sar$ius: Fictitia i$ta, & ad fugam reperta_;
The$e things are meer Fictions, inven-
[0336]That the Earth may be a Planet.
ted for $hifts, and without any probable
ground.
But now, this appearance of the Comets
may ea$ily be re$olved, if we $uppo$e the
Earth to move. For then, though they did
$till remain in their wonted places; yet this,
by its Diurnal Revolution, $ucce$$ively with-
drawing it $elf from them, they will appear
to ri$e and $et. And therefore, according
to this common natural Experiment, it is
more probable that the Earth $hould move,
than the Heavens.
Another Argument urged by $ome, to
prove that this Globe of Earth is ea$ily
movable, is taken from the Opinion of tho$e
who affirm, that the acce$s of any Weight
unto a new place, as $uppo$e an Army, does
_Vid._ Va$q.
_l._ 1. di$p. 2.
_eap._ 816.
make the Earth poi$e it $elf afre$h, and
change the Centre of Gravity that it had be-
fore; but this is not generally granted, and
therefore not to be in$i$ted on as a common
ground.
To this purpo$e likewi$e is that Inference
of _Lansbergius_, who from _Archimedes_ his
$aying, that he could move the Earth, if he
knew where to $tand and fa$ten his In$tru-
ment; concludes, that the Earth is ea$ily
movable: whereas it was the intent of _Ar-_
_chimedes_, in that Speech, to $hew the infi-
nite power of Engines; there being no
Weight $o great, but that an In$trument
might be invented to move it.
Before we fini$h this Chapter, ’tis requi-
$ite that we enquire what kind of Faculty
[0337]That the Earth may be a Planet.
that is, from which the$e Motions that _Co-_
_pernicus_ a$cribes unto the Earth, does pro-
ceed. Whether or no it be $ome Animal
Power that does a$$i$t (as _Ari$totle_), or in-
form (as _Keplar_ thinks), or el$e $ome other
natural motive Quality which is intrin$ical
unto it.
We may ob$erve, That when the proper
genuine cau$e of any Motion is not obvious,
Men are very prone to attribute unto that
which they di$cern to be the mo$t frequent
Original of it in other things, Life. Thus
the _Stoicks_ affirm, the Soul of the Water to
be the cau$e of the ebbing and flowing of
the Sea. Thus others think the Wind to
_Sen._ Nat.
Qu. lib. 5.
cap. 5,6.
proceed from the Life of the Air, whereby
it is able to move it $elf $everal ways, as
other living Creatures. And upon the
$ame grounds do the _Platonicks, Stoicks_, and
$ome of the _Peripateticks_, affirm the Hea-
vens to be animated. From hence likewi$e
it is, that $o many do maintain _Ari$totle_ his
Opinion concerning _Intelligences:_ which $ome
of his Followers, the School-men, do con-
firm out of Scripture; from that place in
_Matth_. 24. 29. where ’tis $aid, _The Powers_
_of the Heavens $hall be $haken_. In which
words, by _Powers_, ($ay they) are meant
the Angels, by vvho$e power it is that the
Heavens are moved. And $o likewi$e in that,
_Fob_ 9. 13. vvhere the Vulgar has it, _Sub_
_quo curvantur, qui portant orbem_; that is,
the _Intelligences_. Which Text, might $erve
altogether as vvell to prove the Fable of
[0338]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_Atlas_ and _Hercules_. Thus _Cajetan_ concludes
from that place in _P$alm_ 136. 5. where ’tis
$aid, _God by wi$dom made the Heavens:_ Or,
according to the Vulgar, _Qui fecit Cælos in-_
_tellectu_, That the Heavens are moved by an
intelligent Soul.
If we con$ider the Original of this Opi-
nion, we $hall find it to proceed from that
mi$take of _Ari$totle_, who thought the Hea-
vens to be Eternal; and therefore to re-
quire $uch a moving cau$e, as being of
an immaterial Sub$tance, might be ex-
empted from all that wearine$s and in-
con$tancy, vvhich other things are liable
unto.
But now this ground of his is evidently
$al$e, $ince ’tis certain, That the Heavens
had a beginning, and $hall have an end. How-
ever, the imploying of Angels in the$e Mo-
tions of the World, is both $uperfluous and
very improbable.
1. Becau$e a natural Power, intrin$ical
to tho$e Bodies, will $erve the turn as well.
And as for other Operations, which are to
be con$tant and regular, Nature does com-
monly make u$e of $ome inward princi-
ple.
2. The _Intelligences_ being immaterial, can-
not immediatly vvork upon a Body. Nor
does any one tell us vvhat In$truments they
$hould make u$e of in this bu$ine$s. They
have not any hands to take hold of the Hea-
vens, or turn them about. And that Opi-
nion of _Aquinas, Durand, Soncinas_, vvith
[0339]That the Earth may be a Planet.
other School-men, $eems to be vvithout all
rea$on; who make the Faculty, whereby
the Angels move the Orbs, to be the very
$ame with their Under$tandings and Will:
So that if an Angel do but meerly $u$pend
the Act of willing their Motion, they mu$t
nece$$arily $tand $till; and on the contrary,
his only willing them to move, $hall be e-
nough to carry them about in their $everal
Cour$es. Since it were then a needle$s
thing for Providence to have appointed
Angels unto this bu$ine$s, which might have
been done as well by the only Will of God.
And be$ides, how are the Orbs capable of
perceiving this Will in the Intelligences?
Or if they were, yet what motive Faculty
have they of them$elves, which can inable
them to obey it?
Now, as it would be with the Heavens;
$o likewi$e is it with the Earth, which may
be turned about in its Diurnal Revolution,
without the help of Intelligences, by $ome
motive Power of its own, that may be in-
trin$ical unto it.
If it be yet inquired, What cau$e there
is of its Annual Motion? I an$wer: ’Tis
ea$ily conceivable, how the $ame Principle
may $erve for both the$e, $ince they tend the
$ame way, from We$t to Ea$t.
However, that Opinion of _Keplar_ is not
very improbable, That all the Primary
Planets are moved round by the Sun,
which once in twenty five, or twenty $ix
[0340]That the Earth may be a Planet.
days, does ob$erve a Revolution about its
own Axis, and $o carry along the Planets
that encompa$s it; which Planets are
therefore $lower or $wifter, according to
their di$tances from him.
If you ask, By what means the Sun can
produce $uch a Motion?
He an$wers: By $ending forth a kind of
Magnetick Virtue in $treight Lines, from
each part of its Body; of which there is
always a con$tant $ucce$$ion: $o that as
$oon as one Beam of this Vigor has pa$$ed a
Planet, there is another pre$ently takes hold
of it, like the Teeth of a Wheel.
But how can any Virtue hold out to $uch
a di$tance?
He an$wers: Fir$t, as Light and Heat,
together with tho$e other $ecret Influences,
which work upon Minerals in the Bowels of
the Earth: $o likewi$e may the Sun $end
forth a Magnetick Motive Virtue, who$e
Power may be continued to the farthe$t Pla-
nets.
Secondly. If the Moon, according to
common Philo$ophy, may move the Sea,
why then may not the Sun move this Globe
of Earth?
In $uch Queries as the$e, we can conclude
only from Conjectures, that Speech of the
Wi$e Man, _Eccle$_. 3. 11. being more e$pe-
cially verified of A$tronomical Que$tions,
concerning the Frame of the whole Uni-
ver$e, _That no Man can find out the Works of_
[0341]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_God, from the beginning to the end._ Though
we may di$cern divers things in the World,
which may argue the infinite Wi$dom and
Power of the Author; yet there will be al-
ways $ome Particulars left for our di$pute
and enquiry, and we $hall never be able,
with all our indu$try, to attain a perfect
comprehen$ion of the Creatures, or to find
them wholly out, _from the beginning to the_
_end._
The Providence of God having thus con-
_Valle$._
_Sacr. Phi-_
_lof. c._ 64.
trived it, that $o Man might look for ano-
ther Life after this, when all his longing
and thir$t $hall be fully $atisfied. For $ince
no natural Appetite is in vain, it mu$t ne-
ce$$arily follow, that there is a po$$ibility of
attaining $o much knowledg, as $hall be com-
men$urate unto tho$e de$ires; which becau$e
it is not to be had in this World, it will
behove us then to expect and provide for
another.
[0342]That the Earth may be a Planet.
PROP. X.
That this Hypothe$is is exactly agreeable to
common appearances.
IT hath been already proved, that the Earth
is capable of $uch a $cituation and moti-
on, as this Opinion $uppo$es it to have. It
remains, that in the la$t place, we $hew how
agreeable this would be unto tho$e ordinary
$ea$ons of Days, Months, Years, and all
other appearances in the Heavens.
1. As for the difference betwixt Days and
Nights: ’tis evident, That this may be cau-
$ed as well by the Revolution of the Earth,
as the Motion of the Sun; $ince the Heavenly
Bodies mu$t needs $eem after the $ame man-
ner to Ri$e and Set, whether or no they
them$elves by their own Motion do pa$s by
our _Horizon_ and _Vertical_ Point; or whether
our _Horizon_ and _Vertical_ Point, by the Revo-
lution of our Earth, do pa$s by them. Ac-
cording to that of _Ari$totle,_ {οὐ}υιν μιάφέρ{ει}
_De Cælo_,
lib, 2. c. 8.
{κι}ν{εἶ}ν τη;ν ὅψιν το ὸρώμενον There will not
appear any difference, whether or no the
Eye be moved from the Object, or the Ob-
ject from the Eye. And therefore I cannot
chu$e but wonder that a Man of any Rea$on
[0343]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Or Sence $hould make choice of no better an
Argument to conclude his Book withal, than
that which we reade at the latter end of
_Al. Ro$$_. where he infers, that the Earth does
not move, becau$e then the $hadow in a Sun-
Dial would not be altered.
2. As for the difference of Months, we $ay,
That the divers Illuminations of the Moon,
the different bigne$s of her Body, her re-
maining for a longer or $horter time in the
Earth's $hadow, when $he is eclip$ed, _& c._
may well enough be $olved by $uppo$ing her
to move above our Earth, in an Eccentrical
Epicycle. Thus,
[0344]That the Earth may be a Planet.
In which kind of _Hypothe$is_ there will be a
double difference of Motion. The one cau$ed
by the different $cituation of the Moon's Bo-
dy in its own Eccentrick. The other by the
different $cituation of the Moons Orb in the
Earth's Eccentrick: which is $o exactly an-
$werable to the Motions and Appearances of
this Planet, that from hence _Lansbergius_ draws
an Argument for this _Sy$tem_ of the Heavens,
which in the $trength of his confidence he
calls, _Demon$tr ationem ’ζπιςηγεονιυUlot;ù, cui nullâ_
_ratione pote$t contradici._
4. As for the difference betwixt Winter
and Summer; betwixt the number and length
of Days, which appertain to each of tho$e
Sea$ons: the $eeming motion of the Sun from
one Sign to another in the _Zodiack:_ All this
may ea$ily be $olved, by $uppo$ing the Earth
to move in an Eccentrical Orb about the Sun.
Thus,
[0345]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Suppo$e the Earth to be at C, then the
Sun at A, will $eem to be in the Sign <041>, and
at the greate$t di$tance from us, becau$e the
Earth is then in the farthe$t parts of its _Ec-_
_centrick._ When after, by its Annual Moti-
on, it hath pa$$ed $ucce$$ively by the Signs
<050> <056> <042> <045> <054>, at length it comes to the other
_Sol$tice_ at B, where the Sun will appear in <055>,
and $eem bigge$t, as being in its _Perigie_, be-
cau$e our Earth is then in the neare$t part of
its _Eccentrick._
As for all other Appearances of the Sun,
which concern the Annual Motion, you may
$ee by the following Figure, that they are
exactly agreeable to this _Hypothe$is._
Where you have the Earth de$cribed about
[0346]That the Earth may be a Planet.
the Sun at A, in the four chief Points of
the _Zodiack_; namely, the two _Equinoctials_
at <042> and ♎, and the _Sol$tices_ at <055> and <041>.
Through all which Points, the Earth does
pa$s in its Annual Motion, from We$t to
Ea$t.
The _Axis_, upon which our Earth does
move, is repre$ented by the Line BC;
which _Axis_ does always decline from that of
the _Ecliptick_, about 23 degres, 30 minutes.
The Points BC, are imagined to be the Poles,
B the North Pole, and C the South.
Now if we $uppo$e this Earth to turn a-
bout its own _Axis_, by a Diurnal Motion,
then every Point of it will de$cribe a Paral-
lel Circle, which will be either bigger or
le$$er, according to its di$tance from the
Poles. The chief of them are the _Equino-_
_ctial_ DE. The two _Tropicks_, FG, and HI.
The two _Polar_ Circles, MN the _Artick,_
and KL the _Antartick_: of which, the _Equi-_
_noctial_ only is a great Circle, and therefore
will always be equally divided by the Line of
Illumination, ML; whereas the other Pa-
rallels are thereby di$tributed into unequal
parts. Among$t which parts, the Diurnal
Arches of tho$e that are towards B, the
North Pole, are bigger than the Nocturnal,
when our Earth is in <055>, and the Sun appears
in <041>. In$omuch, that the whole _Artick_ Cir-
cle is enlightned, and there is day for half a
Year together under that Pole.
Now when the Earth proceeds to the other
_Sol$tice_ at <041>, and the Sun appears in <055>, then
[0347]That the Earth may be a Planet.
that _Hemi$phere_ mu$t be involved in darkne$s,
which did before partake of Light. And
tho$e Parallels towards the North and South
Poles, will $till be divided by the $ame ine-
quality. But tho$e bigger parts, which were
before enlightned, will now be darkned, &
_vice ver$a_. As when the Earth was in N, the
_Artick_ Circle MN was wholly enlightned,
and the _Antartick_ KL altogether in the
dark. So now, when it is in A, the _Antar-_
_tick_ KL, will be wholly in the Light, and
the other MN, altogether ob$cured. Where-
as the Sun before was vertical to the Inhabi-
tants at the _Tropick_ FG. So now is he in the
$ame $cituation to tho$e that live under the
other _Tropick_ HI. And whereas before the
Pole did incline 23 degrees 30 minutes to-
wards the Sun, $o now does it recline as much
from him. The whole difference will amount
to 47 degrees, which is the di$tance of one
_Tropick_ from the other.
But now, in the two other Figures, when
the Earth is in either of the _Equinoctials_ <042> ♎,
the Circle of Illumination will pa$s through
both the Poles; and there$ore mu$t divide
all the Parallels into equal parts. From
whence it will follow, that the Day and
Night mu$t then be equal in all places of the
World.
As the Earth is here repre$ented in ♎, it
turns only the enlightned part towards us;
as it is in <042>, we $ee its _Nocturnal Hemi$phere_.
So that according to this _Hypotbe$is_, we
may ea$ily and exactly reconcile every Ap-
[0348]That the Earth may be a Planet.
pearance concerning the difference betwixt
Days and Nights, Winter and Summer, to-
gether with all tho$e other varieties which
depend upon them.
If you would know how the Planets (ac-
cording to the _Sy$teme_ of the Heavens) will
appear _Direct, Stationary, Retrograde_; and
yet $till move regularly about their own
Centres, you may plainly di$cern it by this
following _Diagram._
[0349]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Where $uppo$e the Sun to be at A, the
Circle (BGM) to be the Orb of the Earth's
Motion; and that above it, noted with the
$ame Letters, to be the Sphere of _<034>upiter_;
and the uppermo$t of all, to be a part of
the _Zodiack_ in the Starry Heaven.
Now if you conceive the Letters, BCD
EFGHI KLM, and abcdefghiklm,
to divide the Earth’s Orb, and that of _<034>u-_
_piter_, into $everal parts, proportionable to
the $lowne$s or $wiftne$s of their different
motions, (_<034>upiter_ fini$hing his Cour$e in
twelve Years, and the Earth in One) then
$uppo$ing the Earth to be at the Point (B),
and _<034>upiter_ likewi$e in his Orb to be $citua-
ted at (b), he will appear unto us to be in
the _Zodiack_ at the point (r). But after-
wards, both of them moving forward to the
Letter (Cc), _<034>upiter_ will $eem to be in the
_Zodiack_ at (v), as having pa$$ed directly
forward according to the order of the Signs.
And $o likewi$e each of them being tran$-
ferred to the places (Dd) (Ee), _<034>upiter_
will $till appear _Direct_, and to have moved
in the _Zodiack_ unto the Points (yz). But
now vvhen the Earth comes to be more im-
mediatly interpo$ed betwixt this Planet and
the Sun; as vvhen both of them are at the
Letter (Ff), then vvill _<034>upiter_ bedi$cerned
in the _Zodiack_ at (x). So that all the
vvhile the Earth vvas pa$$ing the Arch (E
F), _<034>upiter_ did $till remain betwixt the
Points (z) and (x), and therefore mu$t
$eem unto us as if he vvere _Stationary_; but
[0350]That the Earth may be a Planet.
aftervvards, both of them being carried to
(Gg), then _<034>upiter_ vvill appear at (s),
as if by a ha$ty motion he had returned
from his former Cour$e the $pace (xs):
Both of them pa$$ing to (Hh), this Planet
vvill $till $eem to be $vviftly _Retrograde_, and
appear in the Point at (p); but vvhen they
come to the Points (Ii), _<034>upiter_ vvill then
$eem to be $lovver in this Motion, and to
have only pa$$ed the $pace (pn). Both of
them being transferred to (Kk), _<034>upiter_
vvill then appear in the _Zodiack_ at (o), as
being again _Direct_, going forvvard accord-
ing to the order of the Signs; and vvhile
the Earth did pa$s the Arch (IK), _<034>upiter_
then remain’d betvveen the Points (no),
and $o con$equently, did again $eem to be
_Stationary_. Both of them coming to (Ll),
and thenceto (Mm), _<034>upiter_ vvill $till ap-
pear _Direct_, and to have gone forvvard in
the _Zodiack_ from (q) to (t). So that all
the $pace vvherein _<034>upiter_ is _Retrograde_, is
repre$ented by the Arch (nz). In vvhich
$pace, he him$elf moves in his ovvn Orb, the
Arch (ei), and $o the Earth in its Orb, a
proportional $pace (EI).
As it hath been $aid of this Planet, $o like-
vvi$e is it appliable to the other. _Saturn,_
_Mars, Venus, Mercury_; all vvhich are thus
made to appear _direct, $tationary_, and _retro-_
_grade_, by the motion of our Earth, vvith-
out the help of tho$e _Epycicles_ and _Eccen-_
_tricks_, and $uch unnece$$ary Wheel-vvork,
vvherevvith _Ptolomy_ hath filled the Heavens.
[0351]That the Earth may be a Planet.
In$omuch that here _Fromondus_ is fain to
_Antari$t._
_cap_. 18.
_Ve$t.tract_.
4. _cap_. 3.
confe$s, _Nullo Argumento in $peciem probabi-_
_liori, motum terræ annuum a Copernicanis a-_
_$trui, quam illo $tationis, directionis, regre$$io-_
_nis Planitarum._ There is not any more pro-
bable Argument to prove the Annual Moti-
on of the Earth, than its agreeablene$s to the
_$tation, direction,_ and _regre$$ion_ of the Planets.
La$tly, That _Copernicus's Sy$teme_ of the
Heavens, is very an$vverable to the exacte$t
Ob$ervations, may be manife$t from this
follovving de$cription of it.
[0352]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Suppo$e the Sun to be $cituated at A. Now
becau$e _Mercury_ is found by experience to
be always very near the Sun, $o that he does
for the mo$t part lie hid under his Rays. As
al$o becau$e this Planet hath a more lively
vigorous Light than any of the other; there-
fore we may infer, that his Orb is placed
next unto the Sun, as that at B.
As for _Venus_, ’tis ob$erved, That She
does always keep at a $et di$tance from the
Sun, never going from him above forty de-
grees, or thereabouts; that her Body ap-
pears, through the Per$pective, to be forty
times bigger at one time than at another;
that when $he $eems bigge$t and neare$t un-
to us, we then di$cern her as being perfectly
round. Therefore doth this Planet al$o
move in a Circle that incompa$$eth the Sun:
Which Circle does not contain the Earth
within it, becau$e then, _Venus_ would $ome-
times be in _oppo$ition_ to the Sun; whereas,
’tis generally granted, that $he never yet
came $o far as to be in a _Sextile_.
Nor is this Circle below the Sun, (as _Pto-_
_lomy_ $uppo$eth) becau$e then this Planet, in
both its Conjunctions, would appear hor-
M_atuti-_
_na, Ve$per-_
_tina_.
ned, which $he does not.
Nor is it above the Sun, becau$e then $he
would always appear in the Full, and never
horned.
From hence it will follow, that this Orb
mu$t nece$$arily be betwixt the Earth and the
Sun, as that at C.
As for _Mars_, ’tis ob$erved, That he does
[0353]That the Earth may be a Planet.
appear $ixty times bigger when he is near
us, than at his greate$t di$tance; that he is
$ometimes in _oppo$ition_ to the Sun. From
whence we may conclude, that his Orb does
contain our Earth within it. ’Tis ob$erved
al$o, that he does con$tantly appear in the
Full, and never horned; from whence likewi$e
it is manife$t, that the Sun is comprehended
within its Orb, as it is in that which is re-
pre$ented by the Circle E.
And becau$e the like appearances are ob-
$erved in _<034>upiter_ and _Saturn_, (though in le$s
degrees) therefore we may with good rea-
$on conceive them to be in the Heavens, after
$ome $uch manner as they are here $et down
in the Figure, by the Circles F G.
As for the Moon; becau$e $he is $ome-
times in _oppo$ition_ to the Sun; therefore mu$t
her Orb comprehend in it the Earth; be-
cau$e $he appears dark in her Conjunction,
and $ometimes eclip$es the Sun, therefore
that mu$t nece$$arily be without her Orb, as
it is in that _Epicycle_ at H. In the Centre of
which, the Earth mu$t nece$$arily be $citua-
ted according to all tho$e appearances men-
tioned before. So that the Orb of its an-
nual Motion, will be repre$ented by the
Circle D.
All which appearances, cannot $o well be
reconciled by _Ptolomy, Tycho, Origanus_, or
by any other _Hypothe$is,_ as by this of _Co-_
_pernicus_. But the application of the$e to
the $everal Planets, together with $un-
dry other particulars, concerning the _Theo-_
[0354]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_rical_ part of _A$tronomy_, you may $ee more
fully $et down by tho$e who have purpo$ely
handled this Subject, _Copernicus, Rheticus,_
_Galilæus_; but more e$pecially _Keplar_, unto
whom I do acknowledg my $elf indebted for
$undry Particulars in this Di$cour$e.
I have done with that which was the chief
purpo$e of the pre$ent Treati$e; namely,
the removal of tho$e common Prejudices
that Men u$ually entertain again$t this Opi-
nion. It remains, that by way of Conclu-
$ion, I endeavour to $tir up others unto the$e
kind of Studies, which by mo$t Men are
$o much neglected.
’Tis the mo$t rational way, in the pro$e-
cution of $everal Objects, to proportion
our love and endeavour after every thing,
according to the excellency and de$ireable-
ne$s of it. But now, among$t all Earthly
Contentments, there is nothing either bet-
ter in it $elf, or more convenient for us, than
this kind of Learning; and that, whether
you con$ider it according to its _general_ Na-
ture, as a _Science_; or according to its more
_$pecial_ Nature, as _$uch_ a _Science_.
1. Con$ider it as a _Science_. Certain it is,
that among$t the variety of Objects, tho$e
are more eligible, which conduce unto the
welfare of that which is our be$t part, our
Souls. ’Tis not $o much the plea$ing of
our Sen$es, or the increa$ing of our For-
tunes, that does de$erve our indu$try, as
the information of our Judgments, the im-
provement of our Knowledg. Whatever
[0355]That the Earth may be a Planet.
the World may think, yet it is not a va$t
E$tate, a Noble Birth, an eminent place,
that can add any thing to our true real
Worth; but it mu$t be the degrees of that
which makes us _Men_, that mu$t make us
_better Men_, the endowments of our Soul,
the enlargement of our Rea$on. Were it
not for the contemplation of Philo$ophy,
the Heathen _Seneca_ would not $o much as
_Præf. ad_
_lib. 1. Nat._
_Quæ$t._
thank the Gods for his Being; _Ni$i ad hæc_
_admitterer non fuit opere pretium na$ci. De-_
_trahe hoc ine$timabile bonum, non e$t vita tanti,_
_ut $udem, ut æ$tuem._ Take but away this
benefit, and he would not think Life worth
the $weating for. So much happine$s could
he di$cern in the Studies of Nature. And
therefore as a _Science_ in general, it may ve-
ry well de$erve our Love and Indu$try.
2. Con$ider it as $uch a particular _Sci-_
_ence, A$tronomy:_ The word $ignifies, the
Law of the Stars; and the Hebrews (who
do not ordinarily admit of compo$ition)
call it, in two words, <067>'<068><069> <063><061><066><026>, _Cœ-_
Job 38. 53
Jer. 33. 25.
_lorum $tatuta_, or the _Ordinances of Heaven_;
becau$e they are governed in their Cour$es
by a certain Rule, as the _P$almi$t_ $peaks, in
_P$al. 148. 6. God has given them a Law which_
_$hall not be broken._
Now this, of all other natural _Sciences,_
may be$t of all challenge our Indu$try; and
that, whether you con$ider it,
1. Ab$olutely, as it is in it $elf: Or,
2. As it $tands in reference to us.
[0356]That the Earth may be a Planet.
1. As it is in it $elf. The excellency of
any _Science_ may be judged of ($aith the Phi-
lo$opher) fir$t, by the excellency of the
Object. Secondly, By the certainty of its
Demon$trations.
(1.) For the _Object_. It is no le$s than the
whole World ($ince our Earth al$o is one
of the Planets) more e$pecially tho$e va$t
and glorious Bodies of the Heavens. So
that in this re$pect, it far exceeds all tho$e
barren, empty Speculations, about _Materia_
_Prima_, or _Univer$ale_, and $uch-like Cob-
webs of Learning; in the $tudy of which,
$o many do mi$place their younger Years.
And for the $ame rea$on likewi$e is it to be
preferr’d before all tho$e other _Sciences,_
who$e Subjects are not either o$ $o wide an
extent, or $o excellent a Nature.
(2.) From the _Demon$trations_ of _A$trono-_
_my,_ they are as infallible as Truth it $elf,
and for this rea$on al$o does it excel all
other Knowledg, which does more depend
upon conjectures and Uncertainty. They
are only tho$e who want skill in the Princi-
ples of this _Science,_ that mi$tru$t the Con-
clu$ions of it. Since therefore in the$e re-
$pects, it is one of the mo$t excellent _Scien-_
_ces_ in Nature, it may be$t de$erve the indu-
$try of Man, who is one of the be$t Works
of Nature. Other Creatures were made
with their Heads and Eyes turned down-
wards: Would you know why Man was not
created $o too? Why it was, that he might
be an A$tronomer.
[0357]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Os homini $ublime dedit, Celumq; tueri
Ju$$it, & erectos ad Sydera tollere vultus.
God gave to Man an upright Face, that be
Might view the Stars, and learn A$tronomy.
2. Con$ider it in reference to us, and $o
it is;
1. Mo$t U$eful.
2. Mo$t Plea$ant.
1. Mo$t U$eful, and that in $undry re-
$pects. It proves a God and a Providence,
and incites our Hearts to a greater admira-
tion and fear of his Omnipotency. _We may_
_under$t and by the Heavens, bow much mightier_
_he is that made them; for by the greatne$s and_
_beauty of the Creatures, proportionably the Maker_
_of them is $een,_ $aith the Book of _Wi$dom, Ch._
_13.4,5._ ’Twas hence _Ari$totle_ fetch’d his chief
Argument to prove a _primus Motor._ ’Twas
the con$ideration of the$e things that $ir$t led
Men to the Knowledg and Wor$hip of God,
($aith _Tully); Hæc nos primum ad Deo-_
Tu$cul. 1
_Item_ Plut.
_de Plæcit._
Phil. _l._ 1.
_c 6._
_rum cultum, tum ad mode$tiam, magnitudinemq;_
_animi erudivit._ And therefore when God by
the Prophet, would convince the People of
his Deity, he bids them _lift up their Eyes on_
_high; and behold who hath created tho$e things,_
_that bringeth out their Ho$t by Number, that_
_calleth them all by their Names, &c. I$a.40.26._
Which occa$ioned that $aying of _Laetantius;_
_Tanta rerum magnitudo, tanta di$po$itio, tanta_
_In$tit. l. 2._
_c.5._
_in $ervandis ordinibus, temporibu$q; con$tantia,_
[0358]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_non potuit aut olim $ine provido artifice oriri,_
_aut con$tare tot $æculis $ine incola potente, aut_
_perpetuum gubernari $ine perito & $ciente re-_
_ctore, quod ratio ip$a declar at._ Such a great
order and con$tancy among$t tho$e va$t Bo-
dies, could not at $ir$t be made, but by a
wi$e Providence, nor $ince pre$erved without
a powerful Inhabitant, nor $o perpetually
governed without a skilful Guide.
True indeed, an ordinary view, and com-
mon apprehen$ion of the$e Cele$tial Bodies,
mu$t needs manife$t the Excellency and Om-
nipotency of their Maker; but yet a more
accurate and diligent enquiry into their Na-
tures, will rai$e our Under$tandings unto a
nearer Knowledg, and greater Admiration
of the Deity. As it is in tho$e inferior
things, where the meer out-$ide of a Man,
the comeline$s and maje$ty of his Counte-
nance, may be $ome Argument from whence
to infer the excellency of his Creator. But
yet the $ubtil Anatomi$t, who $earches more
deeply into this wonderful Structure@ may
$ee a clearer evidence for this, in the con$i-
deration of the inward Fabrick, the Mu$-
cles, Nerves, Membranes; together with
all tho$e $ecret Contrivances in the Frame of
this little World. Thus al$o is it in the
great _Univer$e,_ where the common appre-
hen$ion of things is not at all con$iderable,
in compari$on to tho$e other Di$coveries,
which may be found out by a more exact
enquiry.
As this Knowledg may conduce to the
[0359]That the Earth may be a Planet.
proving of a God, and making Men reli-
gious; $o likewi$e may it $erve to confirm
unto us the Truth of the Holy Scriptures;
$ince the Sacred Story, in the order of its
Narrations, does $o exactly agree with the
Conver$ions of Heaven, and _Logi$tical A$tro-_
_nomy._
It may al$o $tir us up to behave our $elves
an$werably, unto the noble and divine Na-
ture of our Souls. _When I con$ider the Hea-_
_ven, the Works of thy Fingers; the Moon and_
_the Stars which thou ha$t ordained: What is_
P$al.8. 3,6
_Man, that thou art $o mindful of him?_ as to
create $uch va$t glorious Bodies for his Ser-
vice.
Again, when I con$ider with my $elf, the
$trange immen$ity and bigne$s of this great
_Univer$e_; in compari$on to which, this Earth
of ours, is but as an undi$cernable Point:
When I con$ider that I carry a Soul about
me, of a far greater worth than all this,
and De$ires that are of a wider extent, and
more unbounded capacity, than this whole
Frame of Nature; then me-thinks it mu$t
needs argue a degeneratene$s and poverty
of Spirit, to bu$y my Faculties about $o
ignoble, narrow a Subject, as any of the$e
earthly things.
What a folly is it in Men to have $uch
high conceits of them$elves, for $ome $mall
Po$$e$$ions which they have in the World
above others, to keep $o great a bus$le
about $o poor a Matter. _Hoc e$t punctum_
[0360]That the Earth may be a Planet.
_quod inter tot gentes ferro & igni dividitur._
Sen. _Nat._
_Quæ$t. l. 1._
_Nonne &_
_terrena a-_
_nimalia_
_con$ider a-_
_tis, quibus_
_præ$idere_
_videami-_
_ni ? Nam_
_$i inter_
_mures vi-_
_deres u-_
_num ali-_
_quem, jus_
_$ibi ac po-_
_te$tatem_
_præ cæteris_
_vindican-_
_tem, quan-_
_to movere-_
_ris cha-_
_chinno,_
&c.
Boëius _de_
_Con$ol.l.2._
’Tis but a little Point, which with $o much
ado is di$tributed unto $o many Nations
by Fire and Sword. What great matter is
it to be a Monarch of a $mall part of a Point?
Might not the Ants as well divide a little
Mole-hill into divers Provinces, and keep as
great a $tir in di$po$ing of their Govern-
ment? _Punctum e$t illud in quo Navigatis, in_
_quo Bellatis, in quo Regna di$ponitis._ All this
place wherein we War, and Travel, and
di$po$e of Kingdoms, is but a Point far le$s
than any of tho$e $mall Stars, that at this
di$tance are $carce di$cernable. Which when
the Soul does $eriou$ly meditate upon, it
will begin to de$pi$e the narrowne$s of its
pre$ent Habitation, and think of providing
for it $elf a Man$ion in tho$e wider Spaces
above, $uch as may be more agreeable to the
Noblene$s and Divinity of its Nature.
Why $hould any one dream of propaga-
ting his Name, or $preading his Report
through the World? when as though he had
more Glory than Ambition can hope for;
yet as long as all this habitable Earth is but
an incon$iderable Point, what great matter
can there be in that Fame which is included
within $uch $trait contracted Limits?
Quicunq; $olam mente præcipiti petit
Boëtius
_Ibid._
Summumq; credit gloriam,
Late patentes ætheris cernat plagas,
Arctumq; terrarum $itum.
[0361]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Brevem replere non valentis ambitum,
# Pudebit aucti nominis.
He that to Honour only $eeks to mount,
# And that his chiefe$t end doth count;
Let him behold the largene$s of the Skies,
# And on the $trait Earth ca$t his Eyes;
He will de$pi$e the glory of his Name,
# Which cannot fill $o $mall a Frame.
Why $hould any one be taken up in the
admiration of the$e lower out-$ides, the$e
earthly Glories? _Re$picite Cœli $patium, fir-_
_Idem l. 3._
_mitudinem, celeritatem, & aliquando de$inite_
_vilia mirari._ He that rightly under$tands
the Nature of the Heavens, will $carce e-
$teem any other thing worth his _notice,_ much
le$s his _wonder._
Now when we lay all this together, that
he who hath mo$t in the World, hath almo$t
nothing of it; That the Earth it $elf, in
compari$on to the _Univer$e,_ is but an incon-
$iderable Point: And yet that this whole
_Univer$e_ does not bear $o great proportion
to the Soul of Man, as the Earth does unto
that: I $ay, when a Man, in $ome retired
thoughts, $hall lay all this together, it mu$t
needs $tir up his spirits to a contempt of
the$e earthly Things, and make him place
his love, and endeavour upon tho$e Com-
forts that may be more an$werable to the
excellency of his Nature.
Without this _Science,_ what Traffick could
we have with Forreign Nations? What
[0362]That the Earth may be a Planet.
would become of that mutual Commerce,
whereby the World is now made but as one
Common-wealth.
Vo$q; mediis in aquis Stellæ, pelagoq; timendo,
Decretum mon$tratis iter, totiq; dedi$tis,
Legibus inventis hominum, commercia mundo.
’Tis you bright Stars, that in the fearful Sea
Does guide the Pilot through his purpos’d way.
’Tis your direction that doth Commerce give,
With all tho$e Men that thro’ the World do live.
2. As this Science is thus profitable in the$e
and many other re$pects: $o likewi$e is it
equally plea$ant. The Eye ($aith the Phi-
lo$opher) is the $en$e of Plea$ure, and
there are no delights $o pure and immate-
rial, as tho$e which enter through that
Organ. Now to the Under$tanding, which
is the Eye of the Soul, there cannot be any
fairer pro$pect, than to view the whole _Frame_
of Nature, the Fabrick of this great _Vni-_
_ver$e,_ to di$cern that order and comeline$s
which there is in the _magnitude, $ituation, mo-_
Wi$d. 7.
18, 19.
_tion_ of the $everal parts that belong unto it;
to $ee the true cau$e of that con$tant varie-
ty and alteration which there is in the diffe-
rent Sea$ons of the Year. All which mu$t
needs enter into a Man’s thoughts, with a
great deal of $weetne$s and complacency.
And therefore it was that _<034>ulius Cæ$ar,_ in
the Broils and Tumult of the Camp, made
choice of his delight:
[0363]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Media inter prælia $emper,
Lucan.
_l._10.
Stellarum, Cœliq; plagis, $uperi$q; vacavit.
He always lei$ure found, amid$t his Wars,
To mark the Coa$ts of Heav’n, & learn the $tars.
And for this rea$on likewi$e did _Seneca,_
amid$t the continual noi$e and bus$le of the
Court, betake him$elf to this Recreation:
_O quam juvabat, quo nihil majus, parens_
_Natura gennit, operis immen$i artifex,_
_Cœlum intueri Solis, & curros $acros_
_Mundiq; motus, Solis alternas vices,_
_Orbemq; Pheobes, A$tra quem cingunt vaga_
_Lateq; fulgens ætheris magni decus._
_O what a plea$ure was it to $urvay_
_Natures chief Work, the Heavens; where we may_
_View the alternate Cour$es of the Sun,_
_The $acred Chariots, how the World does run;_
_The Moons bright Orb, when $he’s attended by_
_Tho$e $cattered $tars, who$e light adorns the sky._
And certainly tho$e eminent Men, who
have this way be$towed a great part of their
imploiment, $uch as were _Ptolomy, <034>ulius Cæ-_
_$ar, Alphon$us_ King of _Spain,_ the Noble _Ty-_
_cho,_ &c. have not only by this means pitched
upon that which for the pre$ent was a more
$olid kind of plea$ure and contentment, but
al$o a $urer way to propagate their memo-
ries unto future Ages. Tho$e great co$tly
[0364]That the Earth may be a Planet.
Pyramids which were built to perpetuate
the memory of their Founders, $hall $ooner
peri$h and moulder away into their Primi-
tive Du$t, than the Names of $uch Wor-
thies $hall be forgotten. The Monuments
of Learning are more durable than the Mo-
numents of Wealth or Power.
All which Encouragements may be abun-
dantly enough to $tir up any con$idering
Man, to be$tow $ome part of his time in the
$tudy and inqui$ition of the$e Truths.
Fœlices animæ, quibus hæc cogno$cere primum,
# Inq; domos $uperas $candere cura fuit.
FINIS.
Books $old by _John Gellibrand_, at the
# Golden Ball in St. _Pauls_ Church-Yard.
BOneti Anatomia. _2 Vol. ir_ Folio.
Zodiacus Medico-Gallicus, pro 3 Annis. 40
_Bp_ VVilkins _Sermons, and Beauty of Provi-_
# _dence. In_ Octavo.
_Pluturch’s Morals,_ tran$lated from the Greek
# by $everal Hands. In _Oetavo._
Remarks upon the deplorable Fall of the
# Emperor _<034>ulian._ In _Zuarto._
A Triennial Vi$itation-Sermon, preach’d at
# _Reading,_ before _Seth_ L. Bi$hop of _Salisbury._
# By _<034>ohn Barrow_ Prebend of _VVind$or._
_Baudrandi Geographia ordine literarum di$po-_
# _$ita._ 2 Vol. in _Fol. Paris._ 1682.
[0365]
[0366]
[0367]
[0368]
[0368a]